Jane Austen
Mansfield Park
Volume I
Chapter I
About thirty years ago Miss Maria Ward of Huntingdon with only seven thousand
pounds had the good luck to captivate Sir Thomas Bertram of Mansfield Park in
the county of Northampton and to be thereby raised to the rank of a baronets
lady with all the comforts and consequences of an handsome house and large
income All Huntingdon exclaimed on the greatness of the match and her uncle
the lawyer himself allowed her to be at least three thousand pounds short of
any equitable claim to it She had two sisters to be benefited by her elevation
and such of their acquaintance as thought Miss Ward and Miss Frances quite as
handsome as Miss Maria did not scruple to predict their marrying with almost
equal advantage But there certainly are not so many men of large fortune in the
world as there are pretty women to deserve them Miss Ward at the end of half
a dozen years found herself obliged to be attached to the Rev Mr Norris a
friend of her brotherinlaw with scarcely any private fortune and Miss
Frances fared yet worse Miss Wards match indeed when it came to the point
was not contemptible Sir Thomas being happily able to give his friend an income
in the living of Mansfield and Mr and Mrs Norris began their career of
conjugal felicity with very little less than a thousand a year But Miss Frances
married in the common phrase to disoblige her family and by fixing on a
Lieutenant of Marines without education fortune or connections did it very
thoroughly She could hardly have made a more untoward choice Sir Thomas
Bertram had interest which from principle as well as pride from a general
wish of doing right and a desire of seeing all that were connected with him in
situations of respectability he would have been glad to exert for the advantage
of Lady Bertrams sister but her husbands profession was such as no interest
could reach and before he had time to devise any other method of assisting
them an absolute breach between the sisters had taken place It was the natural
result of the conduct of each party and such as a very imprudent marriage
almost always produces To save herself from useless remonstrance Mrs Price
never wrote to her family on the subject till actually married Lady Bertram
who was a woman of very tranquil feelings and a temper remarkably easy and
indolent would have contented herself with merely giving up her sister and
thinking no more of the matter but Mrs Norris had a spirit of activity which
could not be satisfied till she had written a long and angry letter to Fanny to
point out the folly of her conduct and threaten her with all its possible ill
consequences Mrs Price in her turn was injured and angry and an answer which
comprehended each sister in its bitterness and bestowed such very disrespectful
reflections on the pride of Sir Thomas as Mrs Norris could not possibly keep
to herself put an end to all intercourse between them for a considerable
period
Their homes were so distant and the circles in which they moved so
distinct as almost to preclude the means of ever hearing of each others
existence during the eleven following years or at least to make it very
wonderful to Sir Thomas that Mrs Norris should ever have it in her power to
tell them as she now and then did in an angry voice that Fanny had got another
child By the end of eleven years however Mrs Price could no longer afford to
cherish pride or resentment or to lose one connection that might possibly
assist her A large and still increasing family an husband disabled for active
service but not the less equal to company and good liquor and a very small
income to supply their wants made her eager to regain the friends she had so
carelessly sacrificed and she addressed Lady Bertram in a letter which spoke so
much contrition and despondence such a superfluity of children and such a want
of almost every thing else as could not but dispose them all to a
reconciliation She was preparing for her ninth lyingin and after bewailing
the circumstance and imploring their countenance as sponsors to the expected
child she could not conceal how important she felt they might be to the future
maintenance of the eight already in being Her eldest was a boy of ten years
old a fine spirited fellow who longed to be out in the world but what could
she do Was there any chance of his being hereafter useful to Sir Thomas in the
concerns of his West Indian property No situation would be beneath him or
what did Sir Thomas think of Woolwich or how could a boy be sent out to the
East
The letter was not unproductive It reestablished peace and kindness Sir
Thomas sent friendly advice and professions Lady Bertram dispatched money and
babylinen and Mrs Norris wrote the letters
Such were its immediate effects and within a twelvemonth a more important
advantage to Mrs Price resulted from it Mrs Norris was often observing to the
others that she could not get her poor sister and her family out of her head
and that much as they had all done for her she seemed to be wanting to do more
and at length she could not but own it to be her wish that poor Mrs Price
should be relieved from the charge and expense of one child entirely out of her
great number »What if they were among them to undertake the care of her eldest
daughter a girl now nine years old of an age to require more attention than
her poor mother could possibly give The trouble and expense of it to them
would be nothing compared with the benevolence of the action« Lady Bertram
agreed with her instantly »I think we cannot do better« said she »let us send
for the child«
Sir Thomas could not give so instantaneous and unqualified a consent He
debated and hesitated it was a serious charge a girl so brought up must be
adequately provided for or there would be cruelty instead of kindness in taking
her from her family He thought of his own four children of his two sons of
cousins in love etc but no sooner had he deliberately begun to state his
objections than Mrs Norris interrupted him with a reply to them all whether
stated or not
»My dear Sir Thomas I perfectly comprehend you and do justice to the
generosity and delicacy of your notions which indeed are quite of a piece with
your general conduct and I entirely agree with you in the main as to the
propriety of doing every thing one could by way of providing for a child one had
in a manner taken into ones own hands and I am sure I should be the last
person in the world to withhold my mite upon such an occasion Having no
children of my own who should I look to in any little matter I may ever have to
bestow but the children of my sisters and I am sure Mr Norris is too just
but you know I am a woman of few words and professions Do not let us be
frightened from a good deed by a trifle Give a girl an education and introduce
her properly into the world and ten to one but she has the means of settling
well without farther expense to any body A niece of ours Sir Thomas I may
say or at least of yours would not grow up in this neighbourhood without
many advantages I dont say she would be so handsome as her cousins I dare
say she would not but she would be introduced into the society of this country
under such very favourable circumstances as in all human probability would get
her a creditable establishment You are thinking of your sons but do not you
know that of all things upon earth that is the least likely to happen brought
up as they would be always together like brothers and sisters It is morally
impossible I never knew an instance of it It is in fact the only sure way of
providing against the connection Suppose her a pretty girl and seen by Tom or
Edmund for the first time seven years hence and I dare say there would be
mischief The very idea of her having been suffered to grow up at a distance
from us all in poverty and neglect would be enough to make either of the dear
sweettempered boys in love with her But breed her up with them from this time
and suppose her even to have the beauty of an angel and she will never be more
to either than a sister«
»There is a great deal of truth in what you say« replied Sir Thomas »and
far be it from me to throw any fanciful impediment in the way of a plan which
would be so consistent with the relative situations of each I only meant to
observe that it ought not to be lightly engaged in and that to make it really
serviceable to Mrs Price and creditable to ourselves we must secure to the
child or consider ourselves engaged to secure to her hereafter as
circumstances may arise the provision of a gentlewoman if no such
establishment should offer as you are so sanguine in expecting«
»I thoroughly understand you« cried Mrs Norris »you are every thing that
is generous and considerate and I am sure we shall never disagree on this
point Whatever I can do as you well know I am always ready enough to do for
the good of those I love and though I could never feel for this little girl
the hundredth part of the regard I bear your own dear children nor consider
her in any respect so much my own I should hate myself if I were capable of
neglecting her Is not she a sisters child and could I bear to see her want
while I had a bit of bread to give her My dear Sir Thomas with all my faults I
have a warm heart and poor as I am would rather deny myself the necessaries
of life than do an ungenerous thing So if you are not against it I will
write to my poor sister tomorrow and make the proposal and as soon as
matters are settled I will engage to get the child to Mansfield you shall have
no trouble about it My own trouble you know I never regard I will send Nanny
to London on purpose and she may have a bed at her cousin the sadlers and
the child be appointed to meet her there They may easily get her from
Portsmouth to town by the coach under the care of any creditable person that
may chance to be going I dare say there is always some reputable tradesmans
wife or other going up«
Except to the attack on Nannys cousin Sir Thomas no longer made any
objection and a more respectable though less economical rendezvous being
accordingly substituted every thing was considered as settled and the
pleasures of so benevolent a scheme were already enjoyed The division of
gratifying sensations ought not in strict justice to have been equal for Sir
Thomas was fully resolved to be the real and consistent patron of the selected
child and Mrs Norris had not the least intention of being at any expense
whatever in her maintenance As far as walking talking and contriving reached
she was thoroughly benevolent and nobody knew better how to dictate liberality
to others but her love of money was equal to her love of directing and she
knew quite as well how to save her own as to spend that of her friends Having
married on a narrower income than she had been used to look forward to she had
from the first fancied a very strict line of economy necessary and what was
begun as a matter of prudence soon grew into a matter of choice as an object
of that needful solicitude which there were no children to supply Had there
been a family to provide for Mrs Norris might never have saved her money but
having no care of that kind there was nothing to impede her frugality or
lessen the comfort of making a yearly addition to an income which they had never
lived up to Under this infatuating principle counteracted by no real affection
for her sister it was impossible for her to aim at more than the credit of
projecting and arranging so expensive a charity though perhaps she might so
little know herself as to walk home to the Parsonage after this conversation
in the happy belief of being the most liberalminded sister and aunt in the
world
When the subject was brought forward again her views were more fully
explained and in reply to Lady Bertrams calm inquiry of »Where shall the
child come to first sister to you or to us« Sir Thomas heard with some
surprise that it would be totally out of Mrs Norriss power to take any share
in the personal charge of her He had been considering her as a particularly
welcome addition at the Parsonage as a desirable companion to an aunt who had
no children of her own but he found himself wholly mistaken Mrs Norris was
sorry to say that the little girls staying with them at least as things then
were was quite out of the question Poor Mr Norriss indifferent state of
health made it an impossibility he could no more bear the noise of a child than
he could fly if indeed he should ever get well of his gouty complaints it
would be a different matter she should then be glad to take her turn and think
nothing of the inconvenience but just now poor Mr Norris took up every moment
of her time and the very mention of such a thing she was sure would distract
him
»Then she had better come to us« said Lady Bertram with the utmost
composure After a short pause Sir Thomas added with dignity »Yes let her
home be in this house We will endeavour to do our duty by her and she will at
least have the advantage of companions of her own age and of a regular
instructress«
»Very true« cried Mrs Norris »which are both very important
considerations and it will be just the same to Miss Lee whether she has three
girls to teach or only two there can be no difference I only wish I could be
more useful but you see I do all in my power I am not one of those that spare
their own trouble and Nanny shall fetch her however it may put me to
inconvenience to have my chief counsellor away for three days I suppose
sister you will put the child in the little white attic near the old
nurseries It will be much the best place for her so near Miss Lee and not far
from the girls and close by the housemaids who could either of them help dress
her you know and take care of her clothes for I suppose you would not think it
fair to expect Ellis to wait on her as well as the others Indeed I do not see
that you could possibly place her any where else«
Lady Bertram made no opposition
»I hope she will prove a welldisposed girl« continued Mrs Norris »and be
sensible of her uncommon good fortune in having such friends«
»Should her disposition be really bad« said Sir Thomas »we must not for
our own childrens sake continue her in the family but there is no reason to
expect so great an evil We shall probably see much to wish altered in her and
must prepare ourselves for gross ignorance some meanness of opinions and very
distressing vulgarity of manner but these are not incurable faults nor I
trust can they be dangerous for her associates Had my daughters been younger
than herself I should have considered the introduction of such a companion as
a matter of very serious moment but as it is I hope there can be nothing to
fear for them and every thing to hope for her from the association«
»That is exactly what I think« cried Mrs Norris »and what I was saying to
my husband this morning It will be an education for the child said I only
being with her cousins if Miss Lee taught her nothing she would learn to be
good and clever from them«
»I hope she will not tease my poor pug« said Lady Bertram »I have but just
got Julia to leave it alone«
»There will be some difficulty in our way Mrs Norris« observed Sir
Thomas »as to the distinction proper to be made between the girls as they grow
up how to preserve in the minds of my daughters the consciousness of what they
are without making them think too lowly of their cousin and how without
depressing her spirits too far to make her remember that she is not a Miss
Bertram I should wish to see them very good friends and would on no account
authorize in my girls the smallest degree of arrogance towards their relation
but still they cannot be equals Their rank fortune rights and expectations
will always be different It is a point of great delicacy and you must assist
us in our endeavours to choose exactly the right line of conduct«
Mrs Norris was quite at his service and though she perfectly agreed with
him as to its being a most difficult thing encouraged him to hope that between
them it would be easily managed
It will be readily believed that Mrs Norris did not write to her sister in
vain Mrs Price seemed rather surprised that a girl should be fixed on when
she had so many fine boys but accepted the offer most thankfully assuring them
of her daughters being a very welldisposed goodhumoured girl and trusting
they would never have cause to throw her off She spoke of her farther as
somewhat delicate and puny but was sanguine in the hope of her being materially
better for change of air Poor woman she probably thought change of air might
agree with many of her children
Chapter II
The little girl performed her long journey in safety and at Northampton was met
by Mrs Norris who thus regaled in the credit of being foremost to welcome her
and in the importance of leading her in to the others and recommending her to
their kindness
Fanny Price was at this time just ten years old and though there might not
be much in her first appearance to captivate there was at least nothing to
disgust her relations She was small of her age with no glow of complexion nor
any other striking beauty exceedingly timid and shy and shrinking from notice
but her air though awkward was not vulgar her voice was sweet and when she
spoke her countenance was pretty Sir Thomas and Lady Bertram received her very
kindly and Sir Thomas seeing how much she needed encouragement tried to be all
that was conciliating but he had to work against a most untoward gravity of
deportment and Lady Bertram without taking half so much trouble or speaking
one word where he spoke ten by the mere aid of a goodhumoured smile became
immediately the less awful character of the two
The young people were all at home and sustained their share in the
introduction very well with much good humour and no embarrassment at least on
the part of the sons who at seventeen and sixteen and tall of their age had
all the grandeur of men in the eyes of their little cousin The two girls were
more at a loss from being younger and in greater awe of their father who
addressed them on the occasion with rather an injudicious particularity But
they were too much used to company and praise to have any thing like natural
shyness and their confidence increasing from their cousins total want of it
they were soon able to take a full survey of her face and her frock in easy
indifference
They were a remarkably fine family the sons very welllooking the
daughters decidedly handsome and all of them wellgrown and forward of their
age which produced as striking a difference between the cousins in person as
education had given to their address and no one would have supposed the girls
so nearly of an age as they really were There was in fact but two years between
the youngest and Fanny Julia Bertram was only twelve and Maria but a year
older The little visitor meanwhile was as unhappy as possible Afraid of every
body ashamed of herself and longing for the home she had left she knew not
how to look up and could scarcely speak to be heard or without crying Mrs
Norris had been talking to her the whole way from Northampton of her wonderful
good fortune and the extraordinary degree of gratitude and good behaviour which
it ought to produce and her consciousness of misery was therefore increased by
the idea of its being a wicked thing for her not to be happy The fatigue too
of so long a journey became soon no trifling evil In vain were the wellmeant
condescensions of Sir Thomas and all the officious prognostications of Mrs
Norris that she would be a good girl in vain did Lady Bertram smile and make
her sit on the sofa with herself and pug and vain was even the sight of a
gooseberry tart towards giving her comfort she could scarcely swallow two
mouthfuls before tears interrupted her and sleep seeming to be her likeliest
friend she was taken to finish her sorrows in bed
»This is not a very promising beginning« said Mrs Norris when Fanny had
left the room »After all that I said to her as we came along I thought she
would have behaved better I told her how much might depend upon her acquitting
herself well at first I wish there may not be a little sulkiness of temper
her poor mother had a good deal but we must make allowances for such a child
and I do not know that her being sorry to leave her home is really against her
for with all its faults it was her home and she cannot as yet understand how
much she has changed for the better but then there is moderation in all
things«
It required a longer time however than Mrs Norris was inclined to allow
to reconcile Fanny to the novelty of Mansfield Park and the separation from
every body she had been used to Her feelings were very acute and too little
understood to be properly attended to Nobody meant to be unkind but nobody put
themselves out of their way to secure her comfort
The holiday allowed to the Miss Bertrams the next day on purpose to afford
leisure for getting acquainted with and entertaining their young cousin
produced little union They could not but hold her cheap on finding that she had
but two sashes and had never learnt French and when they perceived her to be
little struck with the duet they were so good as to play they could do no more
than make her a generous present of some of their least valued toys and leave
her to herself while they adjourned to whatever might be the favourite holiday
sport of the moment making artificial flowers or wasting gold paper
Fanny whether near or from her cousins whether in the schoolroom the
drawingroom or the shrubbery was equally forlorn finding something to fear
in every person and place She was disheartened by Lady Bertrams silence awed
by Sir Thomass grave looks and quite overcome by Mrs Norriss admonitions
Her elder cousins mortified her by reflections on her size and abashed her by
noticing her shyness Miss Lee wondered at her ignorance and the maidservants
sneered at her clothes and when to these sorrows was added the idea of the
brothers and sisters among whom she had always been important as playfellow
instructress and nurse the despondence that sunk her little heart was severe
The grandeur of the house astonished but could not console her The rooms
were too large for her to move in with ease whatever she touched she expected
to injure and she crept about in constant terror of something or other often
retreating towards her own chamber to cry and the little girl who was spoken of
in the drawingroom when she left it at night as seeming so desirably sensible
of her peculiar good fortune ended every days sorrows by sobbing herself to
sleep A week had passed in this way and no suspicion of it conveyed by her
quiet passive manner when she was found one morning by her cousin Edmund the
youngest of the sons sitting crying on the attic stairs
»My dear little cousin« said he with all the gentleness of an excellent
nature »what can be the matter« And sitting down by her was at great pains to
overcome her shame in being so surprised and persuade her to speak openly »Was
she ill or was any body angry with her or had she quarrelled with Maria and
Julia or was she puzzled about any thing in her lesson that he could explain
Did she in short want any thing he could possibly get her or do for her« For
a long while no answer could be obtained beyond a »no no not at all no
thank you« but he still persevered and no sooner had he begun to revert to her
own home than her increased sobs explained to him where the grievance lay He
tried to console her
»You are sorry to leave Mamma my dear little Fanny« said he »which shows
you to be a very good girl but you must remember that you are with relations
and friends who all love you and wish to make you happy Let us walk out in
the park and you shall tell me all about your brothers and sisters«
On pursuing the subject he found that dear as all these brothers and
sisters generally were there was one among them who ran more in her thoughts
than the rest It was William whom she talked of most and wanted most to see
William the eldest a year older than herself her constant companion and
friend her advocate with her mother of whom he was the darling in every
distress »William did not like she should come away he had told her he should
miss her very much indeed« »But William will write to you I dare say« »Yes
he had promised he would but he had told her to write first« »And when shall
you do it« She hung her head and answered hesitatingly »she did not know she
had not any paper«
»If that be all your difficulty I will furnish you with paper and every
other material and you may write your letter whenever you choose Would it make
you happy to write to William«
»Yes very«
»Then let it be done now Come with me into the breakfast room we shall
find every thing there and be sure of haying the room to ourselves«
»But cousin will it go to the post«
»Yes depend upon me it shall it shall go with the other letters and as
your uncle will frank it it will cost William nothing«
»My uncle« repeated Fanny with a frightened look
»Yes when you have written the letter I will take it to my father to
frank«
Fanny thought it a bold measure but offered no farther resistance and they
went together into the breakfastroom where Edmund prepared her paper and
ruled her lines with all the good will that her brother could himself have felt
and probably with somewhat more exactness He continued with her the whole time
of her writing to assist her with his penknife or his orthography as either
were wanted and added to these attentions which she felt very much a kindness
to her brother which delighted her beyond all the rest He wrote with his own
hand his love to his cousin William and sent him half a guinea under the seal
Fannys feelings on the occasion were such as she believed herself incapable of
expressing but her countenance and a few artless words fully conveyed all their
gratitude and delight and her cousin began to find her an interesting object
He talked to her more and from all that she said was convinced of her having
an affectionate heart and a strong desire of doing right and he could perceive
her to be farther entitled to attention by great sensibility of her situation
and great timidity He had never knowingly given her pain but he now felt that
she required more positive kindness and with that view endeavoured in the
first place to lessen her fears of them all and gave her especially a great
deal of good advice as to playing with Maria and Julia and being as merry as
possible
From this day Fanny grew more comfortable She felt that she had a friend
and the kindness of her cousin Edmund gave her better spirits with every body
else The place became less strange and the people less formidable and if
there were some amongst them whom she could not cease to fear she began at
least to know their ways and to catch the best manner of conforming to them
The little rusticities and awkwardnesses which had at first made grievous
inroads on the tranquillity of all and not least of herself necessarily wore
away and she was no longer materially afraid to appear before her uncle nor
did her aunt Norriss voice make her start very much To her cousins she became
occasionally an acceptable companion Though unworthy from inferiority of age
and strength to be their constant associate their pleasures and schemes were
sometimes of a nature to make a third very useful especially when that third
was of an obliging yielding temper and they could not but own when their aunt
inquired into her faults or their brother Edmund urged her claims to their
kindness that »Fanny was goodnatured enough«
Edmund was uniformly kind himself and she had nothing worse to endure on
the part of Tom than that sort of merriment which a young man of seventeen will
always think fair with a child of ten He was just entering into life full of
spirits and with all the liberal dispositions of an eldest son who feels born
only for expense and enjoyment His kindness to his little cousin was consistent
with his situation and rights he made her some very pretty presents and
laughed at her
As her appearance and spirits improved Sir Thomas and Mrs Norris thought
with greater satisfaction of their benevolent plan and it was pretty soon
decided between them that though far from clever she showed a tractable
disposition and seemed likely to give them little trouble A mean opinion of
her abilities was not confined to them Fanny could read work and write but
she had been taught nothing more and as her cousins found her ignorant of many
things with which they had been long familiar they thought her prodigiously
stupid and for the first two or three weeks were continually bringing some
fresh report of it into the drawingroom »Dear Mamma only think my cousin
cannot put the map of Europe together or my cousin cannot tell the principal
rivers in Russia or she never heard of Asia Minor or she does not know the
difference between watercolours and crayons How strange Did you ever hear
any thing so stupid«
»My dear« their considerate aunt would reply »it is very bad but you must
not expect every body to be as forward and quick at learning as yourself«
»But aunt she is really so very ignorant Do you know we asked her last
night which way she would go to get to Ireland and she said she should cross
to the Isle of Wight She thinks of nothing but the Isle of Wight and she calls
it the Island as if there were no other island in the world I am sure I should
have been ashamed of myself if I had not known better long before I was so old
as she is I cannot remember the time when I did not know a great deal that she
has not the least notion of yet How long ago it is aunt since we used to
repeat the chronological order of the kings of England with the dates of their
accession and most of the principal events of their reigns«
»Yes« added the other »and of the Roman emperors as low as Severus
besides a great deal of the Heathen Mythology and all the Metals SemiMetals
Planets and distinguished philosophers«
»Very true indeed my dears but you are blessed with wonderful memories
and your poor cousin has probably none at all There is a vast deal of
difference in memories as well as in every thing else and therefore you must
make allowance for your cousin and pity her deficiency And remember that if
you are ever so forward and clever yourselves you should always be modest for
much as you know already there is a great deal more for you to learn«
»Yes I know there is till I am seventeen But I must tell you another
thing of Fanny so odd and so stupid Do you know she says she does not want to
learn either music or drawing«
»To be sure my dear that is very stupid indeed and shows a great want of
genius and emulation But all things considered I do not know whether it is not
as well that it should be so for though you know owing to me your papa and
mamma are so good as to bring her up with you it is not at all necessary that
she should be as accomplished as you are on the contrary it is much more
desirable that there should be a difference«
Such were the counsels by which Mrs Norris assisted to form her nieces
minds and it is not very wonderful that with all their promising talents and
early information they should be entirely deficient in the less common
acquirements of self-knowledge generosity and humility In every thing but
disposition they were admirably taught Sir Thomas did not know what was
wanting because though a truly anxious father he was not outwardly
affectionate and the reserve of his manner repressed all the flow of their
spirits before him
To the education of her daughters Lady Bertram paid not the smallest
attention She had not time for such cares She was a woman who spent her days
in sitting nicely dressed on a sofa doing some long piece of needlework of
little use and no beauty thinking more of her pug than her children but very
indulgent to the latter when it did not put herself to inconvenience guided in
every thing important by Sir Thomas and in smaller concerns by her sister Had
she possessed greater leisure for the service of her girls she would probably
have supposed it unnecessary for they were under the care of a governess with
proper masters and could want nothing more As for Fannys being stupid at
learning »she could only say it was very unlucky but some people were stupid
and Fanny must take more pains she did not know what else was to be done and
except her being so dull she must add she saw no harm in the poor little thing
and always found her very handy and quick in carrying messages and fetching
what she wanted«
Fanny with all her faults of ignorance and timidity was fixed at Mansfield
Park and learning to transfer in its favour much of her attachment to her
former home grew up there not unhappily among her cousins There was no
positive illnature in Maria or Julia and though Fanny was often mortified by
their treatment of her she thought too lowly of her own claims to feel injured
by it
From about the time of her entering the family Lady Bertram in consequence
of a little illhealth and a great deal of indolence gave up the house in
town which she had been used to occupy every spring and remained wholly in the
country leaving Sir Thomas to attend his duty in Parliament with whatever
increase or diminution of comfort might arise from her absence In the country
therefore the Miss Bertrams continued to exercise their memories practise
their duets and grow tall and womanly and their father saw them becoming in
person manner and accomplishments every thing that could satisfy his anxiety
His eldest son was careless and extravagant and had already given him much
uneasiness but his other children promised him nothing but good His daughters
he felt while they retained the name of Bertram must be giving it new grace
and in quitting it he trusted would extend its respectable alliances and the
character of Edmund his strong good sense and uprightness of mind bid most
fairly for utility honour and happiness to himself and all his connections He
was to be a clergyman
Amid the cares and the complacency which his own children suggested Sir
Thomas did not forget to do what he could for the children of Mrs Price he
assisted her liberally in the education and disposal of her sons as they became
old enough for a determinate pursuit and Fanny though almost totally separated
from her family was sensible of the truest satisfaction in hearing of any
kindness towards them or of any thing at all promising in their situation or
conduct Once and once only in the course of many years had she the happiness
of being with William Of the rest she saw nothing nobody seemed to think of
her ever going amongst them again even for a visit nobody at home seemed to
want her but William determining soon after her removal to be a sailor was
invited to spend a week with his sister in Northamptonshire before he went to
sea Their eager affection in meeting their exquisite delight in being
together their hours of happy mirth and moments of serious conference may be
imagined as well as the sanguine views and spirits of the boy even to the last
and the misery of the girl when he left her Luckily the visit happened in the
Christmas holidays when she could directly look for comfort to her cousin
Edmund and he told her such charming things of what William was to do and be
hereafter in consequence of his profession as made her gradually admit that
the separation might have some use Edmunds friendship never failed her his
leaving Eton for Oxford made no change in his kind dispositions and only
afforded more frequent opportunities of proving them Without any display of
doing more than the rest or any fear of doing too much he was always true to
her interests and considerate of her feelings trying to make her good
qualities understood and to conquer the diffidence which prevented their being
more apparent giving her advice consolation and encouragement
Kept back as she was by every body else his single support could not bring
her forward but his attentions were otherwise of the highest importance in
assisting the improvement of her mind and extending its pleasures He knew her
to be clever to have a quick apprehension as well as good sense and a fondness
for reading which properly directed must be an education in itself. Miss Lee
taught her French and heard her read the daily portion of History but he
recommended the books which charmed her leisure hours he encouraged her taste
and corrected her judgment he made reading useful by talking to her of what she
read and heightened its attraction by judicious praise In return for such
services she loved him better than any body in the world except William her
heart was divided between the two
Chapter III
The first event of any importance in the family was the death of Mr Norris
which happened when Fanny was about fifteen and necessarily introduced
alterations and novelties Mrs Norris on quitting the parsonage removed first
to the park and afterwards to a small house of Sir Thomass in the village and
consoled herself for the loss of her husband by considering that she could do
very well without him and for her reduction of income by the evident necessity
of stricter economy
The living was hereafter for Edmund and had his uncle died a few years
sooner it would have been duly given to some friend to hold till he were old
enough for orders But Toms extravagance had previous to that event been so
great as to render a different disposal of the next presentation necessary and
the younger brother must help to pay for the pleasures of the elder There was
another familyliving actually held for Edmund but though this circumstance had
made the arrangement somewhat easier to Sir Thomass conscience he could not
but feel it to be an act of injustice and he earnestly tried to impress his
eldest son with the same conviction in the hope of its producing a better
effect than any thing he had yet been able to say or do
»I blush for you Tom« said he in his most dignified manner »I blush for
the expedient which I am driven on and I trust I may pity your feelings as a
brother on the occasion You have robbed Edmund for ten twenty thirty years
perhaps for life of more than half the income which ought to be his It may
hereafter be in my power or in yours I hope it will to procure him better
preferment but it must not be forgotten that no benefit of that sort would
have been beyond his natural claims on us and that nothing can in fact be an
equivalent for the certain advantage which he is now obliged to forego through
the urgency of your debts«
Tom listened with some shame and some sorrow but escaping as quickly as
possible could soon with cheerful selfishness reflect 1st that he had not
been half so much in debt as some of his friends 2dly that his father had made
a most tiresome piece of work of it and 3dly that the future incumbent
whoever he might be would in all probability die very soon
On Mr Norriss death the presentation became the right of a Dr Grant who
came consequently to reside at Mansfield and on proving to be a hearty man of
fortyfive seemed likely to disappoint Mr Bertrams calculations But »no he
was a shortneckd apoplectic sort of fellow and plied well with good things
would soon pop off«
He had a wife about fifteen years his junior but no children and they
entered the neighbourhood with the usual fair report of being very respectable
agreeable people
The time was now come when Sir Thomas expected his sisterinlaw to claim
her share in their niece the change in Mrs Norriss situation and the
improvement in Fannys age seeming not merely to do away any former objection
to their living together but even to give it the most decided eligibility and
as his own circumstances were rendered less fair than heretofore by some recent
losses on his West India Estate in addition to his eldest sons extravagance
it became not undesirable to himself to be relieved from the expense of her
support and the obligation of her future provision In the fulness of his
belief that such a thing must be he mentioned its probability to his wife and
the first time of the subjects occurring to her again happening to be when
Fanny was present she calmly observed to her »So Fanny you are going to
leave us and live with my sister How shall you like it«
Fanny was too much surprised to do more than repeat her aunts words »Going
to leave you«
»Yes my dear why should you be astonished You have been five years with
us and my sister always meant to take you when Mr Norris died But you must
come up and tack on my patterns all the same«
The news was as disagreeable to Fanny as it had been unexpected She had
never received kindness from her aunt Norris and could not love her
»I shall be very sorry to go away« said she with a faltering voice
»Yes I dare say you will thats natural enough I suppose you have had as
little to vex you since you came into this house as any creature in the
world«
»I hope I am not ungrateful aunt« said Fanny modestly
»No my dear I hope not I have always found you a very good girl«
»And am I never to live here again«
»Never my dear but you are sure of a comfortable home It can make very
little difference to you whether you are in one house or the other«
Fanny left the room with a very sorrowful heart she could not feel the
difference to be so small she could not think of living with her aunt with any
thing like satisfaction As soon as she met with Edmund she told him her
distress
»Cousin« said she »something is going to happen which I do not like at
all and though you have often persuaded me into being reconciled to things that
I disliked at first you will not be able to do it now I am going to live
entirely with my aunt Norris«
»Indeed«
»Yes my aunt Bertram has just told me so It is quite settled I am to
leave Mansfield Park and go to the White house I suppose as soon as she is
removed there«
»Well Fanny and if the plan were not unpleasant to you I should call it
an excellent one«
»Oh Cousin«
»It has every thing else in its favour My aunt is acting like a sensible
woman in wishing for you She is choosing a friend and companion exactly where
she ought and I am glad her love of money does not interfere You will be what
you ought to be to her I hope it does not distress you very much Fanny«
»Indeed it does I cannot like it I love this house and every thing in it
I shall love nothing there You know how uncomfortable I feel with her«
»I can say nothing for her manner to you as a child but it was the same
with us all or nearly so She never knew how to be pleasant to children But
you are now of an age to be treated better I think she is behaving better
already and when you are her only companion you must be important to her«
»I can never be important to any one«
»What is to prevent you«
»Every thing my situation my foolishness and awkwardness«
»As to your foolishness and awkwardness my dear Fanny believe me you
never have a shadow of either but in using the words so improperly There is no
reason in the world why you should not be important where you are known You
have good sense and a sweet temper and I am sure you have a grateful heart
that could never receive kindness without wishing to return it I do not know
any better qualifications for a friend and companion«
»You are too kind« said Fanny colouring at such praise »how shall I ever
thank you as I ought for thinking so well of me Oh cousin if I am to go
away I shall remember your goodness to the last moment of my life«
»Why indeed Fanny I should hope to be remembered at such a distance as
the White house You speak as if you were going two hundred miles off instead
of only across the park But you will belong to us almost as much as ever The
two families will be meeting every day in the year The only difference will be
that living with your aunt you will necessarily be brought forward as you
ought to be Here there are too many whom you can hide behind but with her
you will be forced to speak for yourself«
»Oh do not say so«
»I must say it and say it with pleasure Mrs Norris is much better fitted
than my mother for having the charge of you now She is of a temper to do a
great deal for any body she really interests herself about and she will force
you to do justice to your natural powers«
Fanny sighed and said »I cannot see things as you do but I ought to
believe you to be right rather than myself and I am very much obliged to you
for trying to reconcile me to what must be If I could suppose my aunt really to
care for me it would be delightful to feel myself of consequence to any body
Here I know I am of none and yet I love the place so well«
»The place Fanny is what you will not quit though you quit the house You
will have as free a command of the park and gardens as ever Even your constant
little heart need not take fright at such a nominal change You will have the
same walks to frequent the same library to choose from the same people to look
at the same horse to ride«
»Very true Yes dear old grey poney Ah cousin when I remember how much I
used to dread riding what terrors it gave me to hear it talked of as likely to
do me good Oh how I have trembled at my uncles opening his lips if horses
were talked of and then think of the kind pains you took to reason and persuade
me out of my fears and convince me that I should like it after a little while
and feel how right you proved to be I am inclined to hope you may always
prophesy as well«
»And I am quite convinced that your being with Mrs Norris will be as good
for your mind as riding has been for your health and as much for your
ultimate happiness too«
So ended their discourse which for any very appropriate service it could
render Fanny might as well have been spared for Mrs Norris had not the
smallest intention of taking her It had never occurred to her on the present
occasion but as a thing to be carefully avoided To prevent its being expected
she had fixed on the smallest habitation which could rank as genteel among the
buildings of Mansfield parish the White house being only just large enough to
receive herself and her servants and allow a spare room for a friend of which
she made a very particular point the sparerooms at the parsonage had never
been wanted but the absolute necessity of a spareroom for a friend was now
never forgotten Not all her precautions however could save her from being
suspected of something better or perhaps her very display of the importance
of a spareroom might have misled Sir Thomas to suppose it really intended for
Fanny Lady Bertram soon brought the matter to a certainty by carelessly
observing to Mrs Norris
»I think sister we need not keep Miss Lee any longer when Fanny goes to
live with you«
Mrs Norris almost started »Live with me dear Lady Bertram what do you
mean«
»Is not she to live with you I thought you had settled it with Sir
Thomas«
»Me never I never spoke a syllable about it to Sir Thomas nor he to me
Fanny live with me the last thing in the world for me to think of or for any
body to wish that really knows us both Good heaven what could I do with Fanny
Me a poor helpless forlorn widow unfit for any thing, my spirits quite
broke down what could I do with a girl at her time of life a girl of fifteen
the very age of all others to need most attention and care and put the
cheerfullest spirits to the test Sure Sir Thomas could not seriously expect
such a thing Sir Thomas is too much my friend Nobody that wishes me well I am
sure would propose it How came Sir Thomas to speak to you about it«
»Indeed I do not know I suppose he thought it best«
»But what did he say He could not say he wished me to take Fanny I am
sure in his heart he could not wish me to do it«
»No he only said he thought it very likely and I thought so too We both
thought it would be a comfort to you But if you do not like it there is no
more to be said She is no incumbrance here«
»Dear sister If you consider my unhappy state how can she be any comfort
to me Here am I a poor desolate widow deprived of the best of husbands my
health gone in attending and nursing him my spirits still worse all my peace
in this world destroyed with barely enough to support me in the rank of a
gentlewoman and enable me to live so as not to disgrace the memory of the dear
departed what possible comfort could I have in taking such a charge upon me as
Fanny If I could wish it for my own sake I would not do so unjust a thing by
the poor girl She is in good hands and sure of doing well I must struggle
through my sorrows and difficulties as I can«
»Then you will not mind living by yourself quite alone«
»Dear Lady Bertram what am I fit for but solitude Now and then I shall
hope to have a friend in my little cottage I shall always have a bed for a
friend but the most part of my future days will be spent in utter seclusion
If I can but make both ends meet thats all I ask for«
»I hope sister things are not so very bad with you neither considering
Sir Thomas says you will have six hundred a year«
»Lady Bertram I do not complain I know I cannot live as I have done but I
must retrench where I can and learn to be a better manager I have been a
liberal housekeeper enough but I shall not be ashamed to practice economy now
My situation is as much altered as my income A great many things were due from
poor Mr Norris as clergyman of the parish that cannot be expected from me It
is unknown how much was consumed in our kitchen by odd comers and goers At the
White house matters must be better looked after I must live within my income
or I shall be miserable and I own it would give me great satisfaction to be
able to do rather more to lay by a little at the end of the year«
»I dare say you will You always do dont you«
»My object Lady Bertram is to be of use to those that come after me It is
for your childrens good that I wish to be richer I have nobody else to care
for but I should be very glad to think I could leave a little trifle among
them worth their having«
»You are very good but do not trouble yourself about them They are sure of
being well provided for Sir Thomas will take care of that«
»Why you know Sir Thomass means will be rather straitened if the Antigua
estate is to make such poor returns«
»Oh that will soon be settled Sir Thomas has been writing about it I
know«
»Well Lady Bertram« said Mrs Norris moving to go »I can only say that
my sole desire is to be of use to your family and so if Sir Thomas should ever
speak again about my taking Fanny you will be able to say that my health and
spirits put it quite out of the question besides that I really should not
have a bed to give her for I must keep a spare room for a friend«
Lady Bertram repeated enough of this conversation to her husband to
convince him how much he had mistaken his sisterinlaws views and she was
from that moment perfectly safe from all expectation or the slightest allusion
to it from him He could not but wonder at her refusing to do any thing for a
niece whom she had been so forward to adopt but as she took early care to make
him as well as Lady Bertram understand that whatever she possessed was
designed for their family he soon grew reconciled to a distinction which at
the same time that it was advantageous and complimentary to them would enable
him better to provide for Fanny himself
Fanny soon learnt how unnecessary had been her fears of a removal and her
spontaneous untaught felicity on the discovery conveyed some consolation to
Edmund for his disappointment in what he had expected to be so essentially
serviceable to her Mrs Norris took possession of the White house the Grants
arrived at the parsonage and these events over every thing at Mansfield went
on for some time as usual
The Grants showing a disposition to be friendly and sociable gave great
satisfaction in the main among their new acquaintance They had their faults
and Mrs Norris soon found them out The Dr was very fond of eating and would
have a good dinner every day and Mrs Grant instead of contriving to gratify
him at little expense gave her cook as high wages as they did at Mansfield
Park and was scarcely ever seen in her offices Mrs Norris could not speak
with any temper of such grievances nor of the quantity of butter and eggs that
were regularly consumed in the house »Nobody loved plenty and hospitality more
than herself nobody more hated pitiful doings the parsonage she believed had
never been wanting in comforts of any sort had never borne a bad character in
her time but this was a way of going on that she could not understand A fine
lady in a country parsonage was quite out of place Her storeroom she thought
might have been good enough for Mrs Grant to go into Enquire where she would
she could not find out that Mrs Grant had ever had more than five thousand
pounds«
Lady Bertram listened without much interest to this sort of invective She
could not enter into the wrongs of an economist but she felt all the injuries
of beauty in Mrs Grants being so well settled in life without being handsome
and expressed her astonishment on that point almost as often though not so
diffusely as Mrs Norris discussed the other
These opinions had been hardly canvassed a year before another event arose
of such importance in the family as might fairly claim some place in the
thoughts and conversation of the ladies Sir Thomas found it expedient to go to
Antigua himself for the better arrangement of his affairs and he took his
eldest son with him in the hope of detaching him from some bad connections at
home They left England with the probability of being nearly a twelvemonth
absent
The necessity of the measure in a pecuniary light and the hope of its
utility to his son reconciled Sir Thomas to the effort of quitting the rest of
his family and of leaving his daughters to the direction of others at their
present most interesting time of life He could not think Lady Bertram quite
equal to supply his place with them or rather to perform what should have been
her own but in Mrs Norriss watchful attention and in Edmunds judgment he
had sufficient confidence to make him go without fears for their conduct
Lady Bertram did not at all like to have her husband leave her but she was
not disturbed by any alarm for his safety or solicitude for his comfort being
one of those persons who think nothing can be dangerous or difficult or
fatiguing to any body but themselves
The Miss Bertrams were much to be pitied on the occasion not for their
sorrow but for their want of it Their father was no object of love to them he
had never seemed the friend of their pleasures and his absence was unhappily
most welcome They were relieved by it from all restraint and without aiming at
one gratification that would probably have been forbidden by Sir Thomas they
felt themselves immediately at their own disposal and to have every indulgence
within their reach Fannys relief and her consciousness of it were quite
equal to her cousins but a more tender nature suggested that her feelings were
ungrateful and she really grieved because she could not grieve »Sir Thomas
who had done so much for her and her brothers and who was gone perhaps never to
return that she should see him go without a tear it was a shameful
insensibility« He had said to her moreover on the very last morning that he
hoped she might see William again in the course of the ensuing winter and had
charged her to write and invite him to Mansfield as soon as the squadron to
which he belonged should be known to be in England »This was so thoughtful and
kind« and would he only have smiled upon her and called her my dear Fanny
while he said it every former frown or cold address might have been forgotten
But he had ended his speech in a way to sink her in sad mortification by
adding »If William does come to Mansfield I hope you may be able to convince
him that the many years which have passed since you parted have not been spent
on your side entirely without improvement though I fear he must find his
sister at sixteen in some respects too much like his sister at ten« She cried
bitterly over this reflection when her uncle was gone and her cousins on
seeing her with red eyes set her down as a hypocrite
Chapter IV
Tom Bertram had of late spent so little of his time at home that he could be
only nominally missed and Lady Bertram was soon astonished to find how very
well they did even without his father how well Edmund could supply his place in
carving talking to the steward writing to the attorney settling with the
servants and equally saving her from all possible fatigue or exertion in every
particular but that of directing her letters
The earliest intelligence of the travellers safe arrival in Antigua after a
favourable voyage was received though not before Mrs Norris had been
indulging in very dreadful fears and trying to make Edmund participate them
whenever she could get him alone and as she depended on being the first person
made acquainted with any fatal catastrophe she had already arranged the manner
of breaking it to all the others when Sir Thomass assurances of their both
being alive and well made it necessary to lay by her agitation and affectionate
preparatory speeches for a while
The winter came and passed without their being called for the accounts
continued perfectly good and Mrs Norris in promoting gaieties for her
nieces assisting their toilettes displaying their accomplishments and looking
about for their future husbands had so much to do as in addition to all her
own household cares some interference in those of her sister and Mrs Grants
wasteful doings to overlook left her very little occasion to be occupied even
in fears for the absent
The Miss Bertrams were now fully established among the belles of the
neighbourhood and as they joined to beauty and brilliant acquirements a manner
naturally easy and carefully formed to general civility and obligingness they
possessed its favour as well as its admiration Their vanity was in such good
order that they seemed to be quite free from it and gave themselves no airs
while the praises attending such behaviour secured and brought round by their
aunt served to strengthen them in believing they had no faults
Lady Bertram did not go into public with her daughters She was too indolent
even to accept a mothers gratification in witnessing their success and
enjoyment at the expense of any personal trouble and the charge was made over
to her sister who desired nothing better than a post of such honourable
representation and very thoroughly relished the means it afforded her of mixing
in society without having horses to hire
Fanny had no share in the festivities of the season but she enjoyed being
avowedly useful as her aunts companion when they called away the rest of the
family and as Miss Lee had left Mansfield she naturally became every thing to
Lady Bertram during the night of a ball or a party She talked to her listened
to her read to her and the tranquillity of such evenings her perfect security
in such a têteàtête from any sound of unkindness was unspeakably welcome to a
mind which had seldom known a pause in its alarms or embarrassments As to her
cousins gaieties she loved to hear an account of them especially of the
balls and whom Edmund had danced with but thought too lowly of her own
situation to imagine she should ever be admitted to the same and listened
therefore without an idea of any nearer concern in them Upon the whole it was
a comfortable winter to her for though it brought no William to England the
never failing hope of his arrival was worth much
The ensuing spring deprived her of her valued friend the old grey poney and
for some time she was in danger of feeling the loss in her health as well as in
her affections for in spite of the acknowledged importance of her riding on
horseback no measures were taken for mounting her again because as it was
observed by her aunts she might ride one of her cousins horses at any time
when they did not want them and as the Miss Bertrams regularly wanted their
horses every fine day and had no idea of carrying their obliging manners to the
sacrifice of any real pleasure that time of course never came They took their
cheerful rides in the fine mornings of April and May and Fanny either sat at
home the whole day with one aunt or walked beyond her strength at the
instigation of the other Lady Bertram holding exercise to be as unnecessary for
every body as it was unpleasant to herself and Mrs Norris who was walking all
day thinking every body ought to walk as much Edmund was absent at this time
or the evil would have been earlier remedied When he returned to understand how
Fanny was situated and perceive its ill effects there seemed with him but one
thing to be done and that Fanny must have a horse was the resolute declaration
with which he opposed whatever could be urged by the supineness of his mother
or the economy of his aunt to make it appear unimportant Mrs Norris could not
help thinking that some steady old thing might be found among the numbers
belonging to the Park that would do vastly well or that one might be borrowed
of the steward or that perhaps Dr Grant might now and then lend them the poney
he sent to the post She could not but consider it as absolutely unnecessary
and even improper that Fanny should have a regular ladys horse of her own in
the style of her cousins She was sure Sir Thomas had never intended it and she
must say that to be making such a purchase in his absence and adding to the
great expenses of his stable at a time when a large part of his income was
unsettled seemed to her very unjustifiable »Fanny must have a horse« was
Edmunds only reply Mrs Norris could not see it in the same light Lady
Bertram did she entirely agreed with her son as to the necessity of it and as
to its being considered necessary by his father she only pleaded against
there being any hurry she only wanted him to wait till Sir Thomass return and
then Sir Thomas might settle it all himself He would be at home in September
and where would be the harm of only waiting till September
Though Edmund was much more displeased with his aunt than with his mother
as evincing least regard for her niece he could not help paying more attention
to what she said and at length determined on a method of proceeding which would
obviate the risk of his fathers thinking he had done too much and at the same
time procure for Fanny the immediate means of exercise which he could not bear
she should be without He had three horses of his own but not one that would
carry a woman Two of them were hunters the third a useful roadhorse this
third he resolved to exchange for one that his cousin might ride he knew where
such a one was to be met with and having once made up his mind the whole
business was soon completed The new mare proved a treasure with a very little
trouble she became exactly calculated for the purpose and Fanny was then put
in almost full possession of her She had not supposed before that any thing
could ever suit her like the old grey poney but her delight in Edmunds mare
was far beyond any former pleasure of the sort and the addition it was ever
receiving in the consideration of that kindness from which her pleasure sprung
was beyond all her words to express She regarded her cousin as an example of
every thing good and great as possessing worth which no one but herself could
ever appreciate and as entitled to such gratitude from her as no feelings
could be strong enough to pay Her sentiments towards him were compounded of all
that was respectful grateful confiding and tender
As the horse continued in name as well as fact the property of Edmund Mrs
Norris could tolerate its being for Fannys use and had Lady Bertram ever
thought about her own objection again he might have been excused in her eyes
for not waiting till Sir Thomass return in September for when September came
Sir Thomas was still abroad and without any near prospect of finishing his
business Unfavourable circumstances had suddenly arisen at a moment when he was
beginning to turn all his thoughts towards England and the very great
uncertainty in which every thing was then involved determined him on sending
home his son and waiting the final arrangement by himself Tom arrived safely
bringing an excellent account of his fathers health but to very little
purpose as far as Mrs Norris was concerned Sir Thomass sending away his son
seemed to her so like a parents care under the influence of a foreboding of
evil to himself that she could not help feeling dreadful presentiments and as
the long evenings of autumn came on was so terribly haunted by these ideas, in
the sad solitariness of her cottage as to be obliged to take daily refuge in
the dining room of the park The return of winter engagements however was not
without its effect and in the course of their progress her mind became so
pleasantly occupied in superintending the fortunes of her eldest niece as
tolerably to quiet her nerves »If poor Sir Thomas were fated never to return
it would be peculiarly consoling to see their dear Maria well married« she very
often thought always when they were in the company of men of fortune and
particularly on the introduction of a young man who had recently succeeded to
one of the largest estates and finest places in the country
Mr Rushworth was from the first struck with the beauty of Miss Bertram and
being inclined to marry soon fancied himself in love He was a heavy young man
with not more than common sense but as there was nothing disagreeable in his
figure or address the young lady was well pleased with her conquest Being now
in her twentyfirst year Maria Bertram was beginning to think matrimony a duty
and as a marriage with Mr Rushworth would give her the enjoyment of a larger
income than her fathers as well as ensure her the house in town which was now
a prime object it became by the same rule of moral obligation her evident
duty to marry Mr Rushworth if she could Mrs Norris was most zealous in
promoting the match by every suggestion and contrivance likely to enhance its
desirableness to either party and among other means by seeking an intimacy
with the gentlemans mother who at present lived with him and to whom she even
forced Lady Bertram to go through ten miles of indifferent road to pay a
morning visit It was not long before a good understanding took place between
this lady and herself Mrs Rushworth acknowledged herself very desirous that
her son should marry and declared that of all the young ladies she had ever
seen Miss Bertram seemed by her amiable qualities and accomplishments the
best adapted to make him happy Mrs Norris accepted the compliment and admired
the nice discernment of character which could so well distinguish merit Maria
was indeed the pride and delight of them all perfectly faultless an angel
and of course so surrounded by admirers must be difficult in her choice but
yet as far as Mrs Norris could allow herself to decide on so short an
acquaintance Mr Rushworth appeared precisely the young man to deserve and
attach her
After dancing with each other at a proper number of balls the young people
justified these opinions and an engagement with a due reference to the absent
Sir Thomas was entered into much to the satisfaction of their respective
families and of the general lookerson of the neighbourhood who had for many
weeks past felt the expediency of Mr Rushworths marrying Miss Bertram
It was some months before Sir Thomass consent could be received but in the
mean while as no one felt a doubt of his most cordial pleasure in the
connection the intercourse of the two families was carried on without
restraint and no other attempt made at secrecy than Mrs Norriss talking of
it every where as a matter not to be talked of at present
Edmund was the only one of the family who could see a fault in the business
but no representation of his aunts could induce him to find Mr Rushworth a
desirable companion He could allow his sister to be the best judge of her own
happiness but he was not pleased that her happiness should centre in a large
income nor could he refrain from often saying to himself in Mr Rushworths
company »If this man had not twelve thousand a year he would be a very stupid
fellow«
Sir Thomas however was truly happy in the prospect of an alliance so
unquestionably advantageous and of which he heard nothing but the perfectly
good and agreeable It was a connection exactly of the right sort in the same
county and the same interest and his most hearty concurrence was conveyed as
soon as possible He only conditioned that the marriage should not take place
before his return which he was again looking eagerly forward to He wrote in
April and had strong hopes of settling every thing to his entire satisfaction
and leaving Antigua before the end of the summer
Such was the state of affairs in the month of July and Fanny had just
reached her eighteenth year when the society of the village received an
addition in the brother and sister of Mrs Grant a Mr and Miss Crawford the
children of her mother by a second marriage They were young people of fortune
The son had a good estate in Norfolk the daughter twenty thousand pounds As
children their sister had been always very fond of them but as her own
marriage had been soon followed by the death of their common parent which left
them to the care of a brother of their father of whom Mrs Grant knew nothing
she had scarcely seen them since In their uncles house they had found a kind
home Admiral and Mrs Crawford though agreeing in nothing else were united in
affection for these children or at least were no farther adverse in their
feelings than that each had their favourite to whom they showed the greatest
fondness of the two The Admiral delighted in the boy Mrs Crawford doated on
the girl and it was the ladys death which now obliged her protegée after some
months further trial at her uncles house to find another home Admiral
Crawford was a man of vicious conduct who chose instead of retaining his
niece to bring his mistress under his own roof and to this Mrs Grant was
indebted for her sisters proposal of coming to her a measure quite as welcome
on one side as it could be expedient on the other for Mrs Grant having by
this time run through the usual resources of ladies residing in the country
without a family of children having more than filled her favourite sittingroom
with pretty furniture and made a choice collection of plants and poultry was
very much in want of some variety at home The arrival therefore of a sister
whom she had always loved and now hoped to retain with her as long as she
remained single was highly agreeable and her chief anxiety was lest Mansfield
should not satisfy the habits of a young woman who had been mostly used to
London
Miss Crawford was not entirely free from similar apprehensions though they
arose principally from doubts of her sisters style of living and tone of
society and it was not till after she had tried in vain to persuade her brother
to settle with her at his own countryhouse that she could resolve to hazard
herself among her other relations To any thing like a permanence of abode or
limitation of society Henry Crawford had unluckily a great dislike he could
not accommodate his sister in an article of such importance but he escorted
her with the utmost kindness into Northamptonshire and as readily engaged to
fetch her away again at half an hours notice whenever she were weary of the
place
The meeting was very satisfactory on each side Miss Crawford found a sister
without preciseness or rusticity a sisters husband who looked the gentleman
and a house commodious and well fitted up and Mrs Grant received in those whom
she hoped to love better than ever a young man and woman of very prepossessing
appearance Mary Crawford was remarkably pretty Henry though not handsome had
air and countenance the manners of both were lively and pleasant and Mrs
Grant immediately gave them credit for every thing else She was delighted with
each but Mary was her dearest object and having never been able to glory in
beauty of her own she thoroughly enjoyed the power of being proud of her
sisters She had not waited her arrival to look out for a suitable match for
her she had fixed on Tom Bertram the eldest son of a Baronet was not too good
for a girl of twenty thousand pounds with all the elegance and accomplishments
which Mrs Grant foresaw in her and being a warmhearted unreserved woman
Mary had not been three hours in the house before she told her what she had
planned
Miss Crawford was glad to find a family of such consequence so very near
them and not at all displeased either at her sisters early care or the choice
it had fallen on Matrimony was her object provided she could marry well and
having seen Mr Bertram in town she knew that objection could no more be made
to his person than to his situation in life While she treated it as a joke
therefore she did not forget to think of it seriously The scheme was soon
repeated to Henry
»And now« added Mrs Grant »I have thought of something to make it quite
complete I should dearly love to settle you both in this country and
therefore Henry you shall marry the youngest Miss Bertram a nice handsome
goodhumoured accomplished girl who will make you very happy«
Henry bowed and thanked her
»My dear sister« said Mary »if you can persuade him into any thing of the
sort it will be a fresh matter of delight to me to find myself allied to any
body so clever and I shall only regret that you have not halfadozen daughters
to dispose of If you can persuade Henry to marry you must have the address of
a Frenchwoman All that English abilities can do has been tried already I
have three very particular friends who have been all dying for him in their
turn and the pains which they their mothers very clever women as well as
my dear aunt and myself have taken to reason coax or trick him into marrying
is inconceivable He is the most horrible flirt than can be imagined If your
Miss Bertrams do not like to have their hearts broke let them avoid Henry«
»My dear brother I will not believe this of you«
»No I am sure you are too good You will be kinder than Mary You will
allow for the doubts of youth and inexperience I am of a cautious temper and
unwilling to risk my happiness in a hurry Nobody can think more highly of the
matrimonial state than myself I consider the blessing of a wife as most justly
described in those discreet lines of the poet Heavens last best gift
There Mrs Grant you see how he dwells on one word and only look at his
smile I assure you he is very detestable the admirals lessons have quite
spoiled him«
»I pay very little regard« said Mrs Grant »to what any young person says
on the subject of marriage If they profess a disinclination for it I only set
it down that they have not yet seen the right person«
Dr Grant laughingly congratulated Miss Crawford on feeling no
disinclination to the state herself
»Oh yes I am not at all ashamed of it I would have every body marry if
they can do it properly I do not like to have people throw themselves away but
every body should marry as soon as they can do it to advantage«
Chapter V
The young people were pleased with each other from the first On each side there
was much to attract and their acquaintance soon promised as early an intimacy
as good manners would warrant Miss Crawfords beauty did her no disservice with
the Miss Bertrams They were too handsome themselves to dislike any woman for
being so too and were almost as much charmed as their brothers with her lively
dark eye clear brown complexion and general prettiness Had she been tall
full formed and fair it might have been more of a trial but as it was there
could be no comparison and she was most allowably a sweet pretty girl while
they were the finest young women in the country
Her brother was not handsome no when they first saw him he was absolutely
plain black and plain but still he was the gentleman with a pleasing address
The second meeting proved him not so very plain he was plain to be sure but
then he had so much countenance and his teeth were so good and he was so well
made that one soon forgot he was plain and after a third interview after
dining in company with him at the parsonage he was no longer allowed to be
called so by any body He was in fact the most agreeable young man the sisters
had ever known and they were equally delighted with him Miss Bertrams
engagement made him in equity the property of Julia of which Julia was fully
aware and before he had been at Mansfield a week she was quite ready to be
fallen in love with
Marias notions on the subject were more confused and indistinct She did
not want to see or understand »There could be no harm in her liking an
agreeable man every body knew her situation Mr Crawford must take care of
himself« Mr Crawford did not mean to be in any danger the Miss Bertrams were
worth pleasing and were ready to be pleased and he began with no object but of
making them like him He did not want them to die of love but with sense and
temper which ought to have made him judge and feel better he allowed himself
great latitude on such points
»I like your Miss Bertrams exceedingly sister« said he as he returned
from attending them to their carriage after the said dinner visit »they are
very elegant agreeable girls«
»So they are indeed and I am delighted to hear you say it But you like
Julia best«
»Oh yes I like Julia best«
»But do you really for Miss Bertram is in general thought the handsomest«
»So I should suppose She has the advantage in every feature and I prefer
her countenance but I like Julia best Miss Bertram is certainly the
handsomest and I have found her the most agreeable but I shall always like
Julia best because you order me«
»I shall not talk to you Henry but I know you will like her best at last«
»Do not I tell you that I like her best at first«
»And besides Miss Bertram is engaged Remember that my dear brother Her
choice is made«
»Yes and I like her the better for it An engaged woman is always more
agreeable than a disengaged She is satisfied with herself Her cares are over
and she feels that she may exert all her powers of pleasing without suspicion
All is safe with a lady engaged no harm can be done«
»Why as to that Mr Rushworth is a very good sort of young man and it is
a great match for her«
»But Miss Bertram does not care three straws for him that is your opinion
of your intimate friend I do not subscribe to it I am sure Miss Bertram is
very much attached to Mr Rushworth I could see it in her eyes when he was
mentioned I think too well of Miss Bertram to suppose she would ever give her
hand without her heart«
»Mary how shall we manage him«
»We must leave him to himself I believe Talking does no good He will be
taken in at last«
»But I would not have him taken in I would not have him duped I would have
it all fair and honourable«
»Oh dear Let him stand his chance and be taken in It will do just as
well Every body is taken in at some period or other«
»Not always in marriage dear Mary«
»In marriage especially With all due respect to such of the present company
as chance to be married my dear Mrs Grant there is not one in a hundred of
either sex who is not taken in when they marry Look where I will I see that
it is so and I feel that it must be so when I consider that it is of all
transactions the one in which people expect most from others and are least
honest themselves«
»Ah You have been in a bad school for matrimony in Hill Street«
»My poor aunt had certainly little cause to love the state but however
speaking from my own observation it is a manoeuvring business I know so many
who have married in the full expectation and confidence of some one particular
advantage in the connection or accomplishment or good quality in the person
who have found themselves entirely deceived and been obliged to put up with
exactly the reverse What is this but a take in«
»My dear child there must be a little imagination here I beg your pardon
but I cannot quite believe you Depend upon it you see but half You see the
evil but you do not see the consolation There will be little rubs and
disappointments every where and we are all apt to expect too much but then if
one scheme of happiness fails human nature turns to another if the first
calculation is wrong we make a second better we find comfort somewhere and
those evilminded observers dearest Mary who make much of a little are more
taken in and deceived than the parties themselves«
»Well done sister I honour your esprit du corps When I am a wife I mean
to be just as staunch myself and I wish my friends in general would be so too
It would save me many a heartache«
»You are as bad as your brother Mary but we will cure you both Mansfield
shall cure you both and without any taking in Stay with us and we will cure
you«
The Crawfords without wanting to be cured were very willing to stay Mary
was satisfied with the parsonage as a present home and Henry equally ready to
lengthen his visit He had come intending to spend only a few days with them
but Mansfield promised well and there was nothing to call him elsewhere It
delighted Mrs Grant to keep them both with her and Dr Grant was exceedingly
well contented to have it so a talking pretty young woman like Miss Crawford
is always pleasant society to an indolent stayathome man and Mr Crawfords
being his guest was an excuse for drinking claret every day
The Miss Bertrams admiration of Mr Crawford was more rapturous than any
thing which Miss Crawfords habits made her likely to feel She acknowledged
however that the Mr Bertrams were very fine young men that two such young men
were not often seen together even in London and that their manners
particularly those of the eldest were very good He had been much in London
and had more liveliness and gallantry than Edmund and must therefore be
preferred and indeed his being the eldest was another strong claim She had
felt an early presentiment that she should like the eldest best She knew it was
her way
Tom Bertram must have been thought pleasant indeed at any rate he was the
sort of young man to be generally liked his agreeableness was of the kind to be
oftener found agreeable than some endowments of a higher stamp for he had easy
manners excellent spirits a large acquaintance and a great deal to say and
the reversion of Mansfield Park and a baronetcy did no harm to all this Miss
Crawford soon felt that he and his situation might do She looked about her
with due consideration and found almost every thing in his favour a park a
real park five miles round a spacious modernbuilt house so well placed and
well screened as to deserve to be in any collection of engravings of gentlemens
seats in the kingdom and wanting only to be completely new furnished pleasant
sisters a quiet mother and an agreeable man himself with the advantage of
being tied up from much gaming at present by a promise to his father and of
being Sir Thomas hereafter It might do very well she believed she should
accept him and she began accordingly to interest herself a little about the
horse which he had to run at the B races
These races were to call him away not long after their acquaintance began
and as it appeared that the family did not from his usual goings on expect him
back again for many weeks it would bring his passion to an early proof Much
was said on his side to induce her to attend the races and schemes were made
for a large party to them with all the eagerness of inclination but it would
only do to be talked of
And Fanny what was she doing and thinking all this while and what was her
opinion of the newcomers Few young ladies of eighteen could be less called on
to speak their opinion than Fanny In a quiet way very little attended to she
paid her tribute of admiration to Miss Crawfords beauty but as she still
continued to think Mr Crawford very plain in spite of her two cousins having
repeatedly proved the contrary she never mentioned him The notice which she
excited herself was to this effect »I begin now to understand you all except
Miss Price« said Miss Crawford as she was walking with the Mr Bertrams
»Pray is she out or is she not I am puzzled She dined at the parsonage
with the rest of you which seemed like being out and yet she says so little
that I can hardly suppose she is«
Edmund to whom this was chiefly addressed replied »I believe I know what
you mean but I will not undertake to answer the question My cousin is grown
up She has the age and sense of a woman but the outs and not outs are beyond
me«
»And yet in general nothing can be more easily ascertained The distinction
is so broad Manners as well as appearance are generally speaking so totally
different Till now I could not have supposed it possible to be mistaken as to
a girls being out or not A girl not out has always the same sort of dress a
close bonnet for instance looks very demure and never says a word You may
smile but it is so I assure you and except that it is sometimes carried a
little too far it is all very proper Girls should be quiet and modest The
most objectionable part is that the alteration of manners on being introduced
into company is frequently too sudden They sometimes pass in such very little
time from reserve to quite the opposite to confidence That is the faulty part
of the present system One does not like to see a girl of eighteen or nineteen
so immediately up to every thing and perhaps when one has seen her hardly able
to speak the year before Mr Bertram I dare say you have sometimes met with
such changes«
»I believe I have but this is hardly fair I see what you are at You are
quizzing me and Miss Anderson«
»No indeed Miss Anderson I do not know who or what you mean I am quite in
the dark But I will quiz you with a great deal of pleasure if you will tell me
what about«
»Ah you carry it off very well but I cannot be quite so far imposed on
You must have had Miss Anderson in your eye in describing an altered young
lady You paint too accurately for mistake It was exactly so The Andersons of
Baker Street We were speaking of them the other day you know Edmund you have
heard me mention Charles Anderson The circumstance was precisely as this lady
has represented it When Anderson first introduced me to his family about two
years ago his sister was not out and I could not get her to speak to me I sat
there an hour one morning waiting for Anderson with only her and a little girl
or two in the room the governess being sick or run away and the mother in and
out every moment with letters of business and I could hardly get a word or a
look from the young lady nothing like a civil answer she screwed up her
mouth and turned from me with such an air I did not see her again for a
twelvemonth She was then out I met her at Mrs Holfords and did not
recollect her She came up to me claimed me as an acquaintance stared me out
of countenance and talked and laughed till I did not know which way to look I
felt that I must be the jest of the room at the time and Miss Crawford it is
plain has heard the story«
»And a very pretty story it is and with more truth in it I dare say than
does credit to Miss Anderson It is too common a fault Mothers certainly have
not yet got quite the right way of managing their daughters I do not know where
the error lies I do not pretend to set people right but I do see that they are
often wrong«
»Those who are showing the world what female manners should be« said Mr
Bertram gallantly »are doing a great deal to set them right«
»The error is plain enough« said the less courteous Edmund »such girls are
ill brought up They are given wrong notions from the beginning They are always
acting upon motives of vanity and there is no more real modesty in their
behaviour before they appear in public than afterwards«
»I do not know« replied Miss Crawford hesitatingly »Yes I cannot agree
with you there It is certainly the modestest part of the business It is much
worse to have girls not out give themselves the same airs and take the same
liberties as if they were which I have seen done That is worse than any thing
quite disgusting«
»Yes that is very inconvenient indeed« said Mr Bertram »It leads one
astray one does not know what to do The close bonnet and demure air you
describe so well and nothing was ever juster tell one what is expected but
I got into a dreadful scrape last year from the want of them I went down to
Ramsgate for a week with a friend last September just after my return from the
West Indies my friend Sneyd you have heard me speak of Sneyd Edmund his
father and mother and sisters were there all new to me When we reached Albion
place they were out we went after them and found them on the pier Mrs and
the two Miss Sneyds with others of their acquaintance I made my bow in form
and as Mrs Sneyd was surrounded by men attached myself to one of her
daughters walked by her side all the way home and made myself as agreeable as
I could the young lady perfectly easy in her manners and as ready to talk as
to listen I had not a suspicion that I could be doing any thing wrong They
looked just the same both well dressed with veils and parasols like other
girls but I afterwards found that I had been giving all my attention to the
youngest who was not out and had most excessively offended the eldest Miss
Augusta ought not to have been noticed for the next six months and Miss Sneyd
I believe has never forgiven me
That was bad indeed Poor Miss Sneyd Though I have no younger sister I
feel for her To be neglected before ones time must be very vexatious But it
was entirely the mothers fault Miss Augusta should have been with her
governess Such half and half doings never prosper But now I must be satisfied
about Miss Price Does she go to balls Does she dine out every where as well
as at my sisters«
»No« replied Edmund »I do not think she has ever been to a ball My mother
seldom goes into company herself and dines no where but with Mrs Grant and
Fanny stays at home with her«
»Oh then the point is clear Miss Price is not out«
Chapter VI
Mr Bertram set off for and Miss Crawford was prepared to find a great chasm
in their society and to miss him decidedly in the meetings which were now
becoming almost daily between the families and on their all dining together at
the park soon after his going she retook her chosen place near the bottom of
the table fully expecting to feel a most melancholy difference in the change of
masters It would be a very flat business she was sure In comparison with his
brother Edmund would have nothing to say The soup would be sent round in a
most spiritless manner wine drank without any smiles or agreeable trifling
and the venison cut up without supplying one pleasant anecdote of any former
haunch or a single entertaining story about my friend such a one She must try
to find amusement in what was passing at the upper end of the table and in
observing Mr Rushworth who was now making his appearance at Mansfield for the
first time since the Crawfords arrival He had been visiting a friend in a
neighbouring county and that friend having recently had his grounds laid out by
an improver Mr Rushworth was returned with his head full of the subject and
very eager to be improving his own place in the same way and though not saying
much to the purpose could talk of nothing else The subject had been already
handled in the drawingroom it was revived in the diningparlour Miss
Bertrams attention and opinion was evidently his chief aim and though her
deportment showed rather conscious superiority than any solicitude to oblige
him the mention of Sotherton Court and the ideas attached to it gave her a
feeling of complacency which prevented her from being very ungracious
»I wish you could see Compton« said he »it is the most complete thing I
never saw a place so altered in my life I told Smith I did not know where I
was The approach now is one of the finest things in the country You see the
house in the most surprising manner I declare when I got back to Sotherton
yesterday it looked like a prison quite a dismal old prison«
»Oh for shame« cried Mrs Norris »A prison indeed Sotherton Court is
the noblest old place in the world«
»It wants improvement maam beyond any thing. I never saw a place that
wanted so much improvement in my life and it is so forlorn that I do not know
what can be done with it«
»No wonder that Mr Rushworth should think so at present« said Mrs Grant
to Mrs Norris with a smile »but depend upon it Sotherton will have every
improvement in time which his heart can desire«
»I must try to do something with it« said Mr Rushworth »but I do not know
what I hope I shall have some good friend to help me«
»Your best friend upon such an occasion« said Miss Bertram calmly »would
be Mr Repton I imagine«
»That is what I was thinking of As he has done so well by Smith I think I
had better have him at once His terms are five guineas a day«
»Well and if they were ten« cried Mrs Norris »I am sure you need not
regard it The expense need not be any impediment If I were you I should not
think of the expense I would have every thing done in the best style and made
as nice as possible Such a place as Sotherton Court deserves every thing that
taste and money can do You have space to work upon there and grounds that will
well reward you For my own part if I had any thing within the fiftieth part of
the size of Sotherton I should be always planting and improving for naturally
I am excessively fond of it It would be too ridiculous for me to attempt any
thing where I am now with my little half acre It would be quite a burlesque
But if I had more room I should take a prodigious delight in improving and
planting We did a vast deal in that way at the parsonage we made it quite a
different place from what it was when we first had it You young ones do not
remember much about it perhaps But if dear Sir Thomas were here he could tell
you what improvements we made and a great deal more would have been done but
for poor Mr Norriss sad state of health He could hardly ever get out poor
man to enjoy any thing, and that disheartened me from doing several things that
Sir Thomas and I used to talk of If it had not been for that we should have
carried on the garden wall and made the plantation to shut out the churchyard
just as Dr Grant has done We were always doing something as it was It was
only the spring twelvemonth before Mr Norriss death that we put in the
apricot against the stable wall which is now grown such a noble tree and
getting to such perfection sir« addressing herself then to Dr Grant
»The tree thrives well beyond a doubt madam« replied Dr Grant »The soil
is good and I never pass it without regretting that the fruit should be so
little worth the trouble of gathering«
»Sir it is a moor park we bought it as a moor park and it cost us that
is it was a present from Sir Thomas but I saw the bill and I know it cost
seven shillings and was charged as a moor park«
»You were imposed on maam« replied Dr Grant »these potatoes have as
much the flavour of a moor park apricot as the fruit from that tree It is an
insipid fruit at the best but a good apricot is eatable which none from my
garden are«
»The truth is maam« said Mrs Grant pretending to whisper across the
table to Mrs Norris »that Dr Grant hardly knows what the natural taste of our
apricot is he is scarcely ever indulged with one for it is so valuable a
fruit with a little assistance and ours is such a remarkably large fair sort
that what with early tarts and preserves my cook contrives to get them all«
Mrs Norris who had begun to redden was appeased and for a little while
other subjects took place of the improvements of Sotherton Dr Grant and Mrs
Norris were seldom good friends their acquaintance had begun in dilapidations
and their habits were totally dissimilar
After a short interruption Mr Rushworth began again »Smiths place is the
admiration of all the country and it was a mere nothing before Repton took it
in hand I think I shall have Repton«
»Mr Rushworth« said Lady Bertram »if I were you I would have a very
pretty shrubbery One likes to get out into a shrubbery in fine weather«
Mr Rushworth was eager to assure her ladyship of his acquiescence and
tried to make out something complimentary but between his submission to her
taste and his having always intended the same himself with the superadded
objects of professing attention to the comfort of ladies in general and of
insinuating that there was one only whom he was anxious to please he grew
puzzled and Edmund was glad to put an end to his speech by a proposal of wine
Mr Rushworth however though not usually a great talker had still more to say
on the subject next his heart »Smith has not much above a hundred acres
altogether in his grounds which is little enough and makes it more surprising
that the place can have been so improved Now at Sotherton we have a good
seven hundred without reckoning the water meadows so that I think if so much
could be done at Compton we need not despair There have been two or three fine
old trees cut down that grew too near the house and it opens the prospect
amazingly which makes me think that Repton or any body of that sort would
certainly have the avenue at Sotherton down the avenue that leads from the west
front to the top of the hill you know« turning to Miss Bertram particularly as
he spoke But Miss Bertram thought it most becoming to reply
»The avenue Oh I do not recollect it I really know very little of
Sotherton«
Fanny who was sitting on the other side of Edmund exactly opposite Miss
Crawford and who had been attentively listening now looked at him and said in
a low voice
»Cut down an avenue What a pity Does not it make you think of Cowper Ye
fallen avenues once more I mourn your fate unmerited«
He smiled as he answered »I am afraid the avenue stands a bad chance
Fanny«
»I should like to see Sotherton before it is cut down to see the place as
it is now in its old state but I do not suppose I shall«
»Have you never been there No you never can and unluckily it is out of
distance for a ride I wish we could contrive it«
»Oh it does not signify Whenever I do see it you will tell me how it has
been altered«
»I collect« said Miss Crawford »that Sotherton is an old place and a
place of some grandeur In any particular style of building«
»The house was built in Elizabeths time and is a large regular brick
building heavy but respectable looking and has many good rooms It is ill
placed It stands in one of the lowest spots of the park in that respect
unfavourable for improvement But the woods are fine and there is a stream
which I dare say might be made a good deal of Mr Rushworth is quite right I
think in meaning to give it a modern dress and I have no doubt that it will be
all done extremely well«
Miss Crawford listened with submission and said to herself »He is a well
bred man he makes the best of it«
»I do not wish to influence Mr Rushworth« he continued »but had I a place
to new fashion I should not put myself into the hands of an improver I would
rather have an inferior degree of beauty of my own choice and acquired
progressively I would rather abide by my own blunders than by his«
»You would know what you were about of course but that would not suit me
I have no eye or ingenuity for such matters but as they are before me and had
I a place of my own in the country I should be most thankful to any Mr Repton
who would undertake it and give me as much beauty as he could for my money and
I should never look at it till it was complete«
»It would be delightful to me to see the progress of it all« said Fanny
»Ay you have been brought up to it It was no part of my education and
the only dose I ever had being administered by not the first favourite in the
world has made me consider improvements in hand as the greatest of nuisances
Three years ago the admiral my honoured uncle bought a cottage at Twickenham
for us all to spend our summers in and my aunt and I went down to it quite in
raptures but it being excessively pretty it was soon found necessary to be
improved and for three months we were all dirt and confusion without a gravel
walk to step on or a bench fit for use I would have every thing as complete as
possible in the country shrubberies and flower gardens and rustic seats
innumerable but it must be all done without my care Henry is different he
loves to be doing«
Edmund was sorry to hear Miss Crawford whom he was much disposed to admire
speak so freely of her uncle It did not suit his sense of propriety and he was
silenced till induced by further smiles and liveliness to put the matter by
for the present
»Mr Bertram« said she »I have tidings of my harp at last I am assured
that it is safe at Northampton and there it has probably been these ten days
in spite of the solemn assurances we have so often received to the contrary«
Edmund expressed his pleasure and surprise »The truth is that our inquiries
were too direct we sent a servant we went ourselves this will not do seventy
miles from London but this morning we heard of it in the right way It was
seen by some farmer and he told the miller and the miller told the butcher
and the butchers soninlaw left word at the shop«
»I am very glad that you have heard of it by whatever means and hope there
will be no farther delay«
»I am to have it tomorrow but how do you think it is to be conveyed Not
by a waggon or cart Oh no nothing of that kind could be hired in the
village I might as well have asked for porters and a handbarrow«
»You would find it difficult I dare say just now in the middle of a very
late hay harvest to hire a horse and cart«
»I was astonished to find what a piece of work was made of it To want a
horse and cart in the country seemed impossible so I told my maid to speak for
one directly and as I cannot look out of my dressingcloset without seeing one
farm yard nor walk in the shrubbery without passing another I thought it would
be only ask and have and was rather grieved that I could not give the advantage
to all Guess my surprise when I found that I had been asking the most
unreasonable most impossible thing in the world had offended all the farmers
all the labourers all the hay in the parish As for Dr Grants bailiff I
believe I had better keep out of his way and my brotherinlaw himself who is
all kindness in general looked rather black upon me when he found what I had
been at«
»You could not be expected to have thought on the subject before but when
you do think of it you must see the importance of getting in the grass The
hire of a cart at any time might not be so easy as you suppose our farmers are
not in the habit of letting them out but in harvest it must be quite out of
their power to spare a horse«
»I shall understand all your ways in time but coming down with the true
London maxim that every thing is to be got with money I was a little
embarrassed at first by the sturdy independence of your country customs
However I am to have my harp fetched tomorrow Henry who is goodnature
itself has offered to fetch it in his barouche Will it not be honourably
conveyed«
Edmund spoke of the harp as his favourite instrument and hoped to be soon
allowed to hear her Fanny had never heard the harp at all and wished for it
very much
»I shall be most happy to play to you both« said Miss Crawford »at least
as long as you can like to listen probably much longer for I dearly love music
myself and where the natural taste is equal the player must always be best
off for she is gratified in more ways than one Now Mr Bertram if you write
to your brother I entreat you to tell him that my harp is come he heard so
much of my misery about it And you may say if you please that I shall prepare
my most plaintive airs against his return in compassion to his feelings as I
know his horse will lose«
»If I write I will say whatever you wish me but I do not at present
foresee any occasion for writing«
»No I dare say nor if he were to be gone a twelvemonth would you ever
write to him nor he to you if it could be helped The occasion would never be
foreseen What strange creatures brothers are You would not write to each other
but upon the most urgent necessity in the world and when obliged to take up the
pen to say that such a horse is ill or such a relation dead it is done in the
fewest possible words You have but one style among you I know it perfectly
Henry who is in every other respect exactly what a brother should be who loves
me consults me confides in me and will talk to me by the hour together has
never yet turned the page in a letter and very often it is nothing more than
Dear Mary I am just arrived Bath seems full and every thing as usual Yours
sincerely That is the true manly style that is a complete brothers letter«
»When they are at a distance from all their family« said Fanny colouring
for Williams sake »they can write long letters«
»Miss Price has a brother at sea« said Edmund »whose excellence as a
correspondent makes her think you too severe upon us«
»At sea has she In the Kings service of course«
Fanny would rather have had Edmund tell the story but his determined
silence obliged her to relate her brothers situation her voice was animated in
speaking of his profession and the foreign stations he had been on but she
could not mention the number of years that he had been absent without tears in
her eyes Miss Crawford civilly wished him an early promotion
»Do you know any thing of my cousins captain« said Edmund »Captain
Marshall You have a large acquaintance in the navy I conclude«
»Among Admirals large enough but« with an air of grandeur »we know very
little of the inferior ranks Post captains may be very good sort of men but
they do not belong to us Of various admirals I could tell you a great deal of
them and their flags and the gradation of their pay and their bickerings and
jealousies But in general I can assure you that they are all passed over and
all very ill used Certainly my home at my uncles brought me acquainted with a
circle of admirals Of Rears and Vices I saw enough Now do not be suspecting
me of a pun I entreat«
Edmund again felt grave and only replied »It is a noble profession«
»Yes the profession is well enough under two circumstances if it make the
fortune and there be discretion in spending it But in short it is not a
favourite profession of mine It has never worn an amiable form to me«
Edmund reverted to the harp and was again very happy in the prospect of
hearing her play
The subject of improving grounds meanwhile was still under consideration
among the others and Mrs Grant could not help addressing her brother though
it was calling his attention from Miss Julia Bertram »My dear Henry have you
nothing to say You have been an improver yourself and from what I hear of
Everingham it may vie with any place in England Its natural beauties I am
sure are great Everingham as it used to be was perfect in my estimation such
a happy fall of ground and such timber What would not I give to see it again«
»Nothing could be so gratifying to me as to hear your opinion of it« was
his answer »But I fear there would be some disappointment You would not find
it equal to your present ideas. In extent it is a mere nothing you would be
surprised at its insignificance and as for improvement there was very little
for me to do too little I should like to have been busy much longer«
»You are fond of the sort of thing« said Julia
»Excessively but what with the natural advantages of the ground which
pointed out even to a very young eye what little remained to be done and my own
consequent resolutions I had not been of age three months before Everingham was
all that it is now My plan was laid at Westminster a little altered perhaps
at Cambridge and at one and twenty executed I am inclined to envy Mr
Rushworth for having so much happiness yet before him I have been a devourer of
my own«
»Those who see quickly will resolve quickly and act quickly« said Julia »
You can never want employment Instead of envying Mr Rushworth you should
assist him with your opinion«
Mrs Grant hearing the latter part of this speech enforced it warmly
persuaded that no judgment could be equal to her brothers and as Miss Bertram
caught at the idea likewise and gave it her full support declaring that in her
opinion it was infinitely better to consult with friends and disinterested
advisers than immediately to throw the business into the hands of a
professional man Mr Rushworth was very ready to request the favour of Mr
Crawfords assistance and Mr Crawford after properly depreciating his own
abilities was quite at his service in any way that could be useful Mr
Rushworth then began to propose Mr Crawfords doing him the honour of coming
over to Sotherton and taking a bed there when Mrs Norris as if reading in
her two nieces minds their little approbation of a plan which was to take Mr
Crawford away interposed with an amendment »There can be no doubt of Mr
Crawfords willingness but why should not more of us go Why should not we
make a little party Here are many that would be interested in your
improvements my dear Mr Rushworth and that would like to hear Mr Crawfords
opinion on the spot and that might be of some small use to you with their
opinions and for my own part I have been long wishing to wait upon your good
mother again nothing but having no horses of my own could have made me so
remiss but now I could go and sit a few hours with Mrs Rushworth while the
rest of you walked about and settled things and then we could all return to a
late dinner here or dine at Sotherton just as might be most agreeable to your
mother and have a pleasant drive home by moonlight I dare say Mr Crawford
would take my two nieces and me in his barouche and Edmund can go on horseback
you know sister and Fanny will stay at home with you«
Lady Bertram made no objection and every one concerned in the going was
forward in expressing their ready concurrence excepting Edmund who heard it
all and said nothing
Chapter VII
»Well Fanny and how do you like Miss Crawford now« said Edmund the next day
after thinking some time on the subject himself »How did you like her
yesterday«
»Very well very much I like to hear her talk She entertains me and she
is so extremely pretty that I have great pleasure in looking at her«
»It is her countenance that is so attractive She has a wonderful play of
feature But was there nothing in her conversation that struck you Fanny as not
quite right«
»Oh yes she ought not to have spoken of her uncle as she did I was quite
astonished An uncle with whom she has been living so many years and who
whatever his faults may be is so very fond of her brother treating him they
say quite like a son I could not have believed it«
»I thought you would be struck It was very wrong very indecorous«
»And very ungrateful I think«
»Ungrateful is a strong word I do not know that her uncle has any claim to
her gratitude his wife certainly had and it is the warmth of her respect for
her aunts memory which misleads her here She is awkwardly circumstanced With
such warm feelings and lively spirits it must be difficult to do justice to her
affection for Mrs Crawford without throwing a shade on the admiral I do not
pretend to know which was most to blame in their disagreements though the
admirals present conduct might incline one to the side of his wife but it is
natural and amiable that Miss Crawford should acquit her aunt entirely I do not
censure her opinions but there certainly is impropriety in making them public«
»Do not you think« said Fanny after a little consideration »that this
impropriety is a reflection itself upon Mrs Crawford as her niece has been
entirely brought up by her She cannot have given her right notions of what was
due to the admiral«
»That is a fair remark Yes we must suppose the faults of the niece to have
been those of the aunt and it makes one more sensible of the disadvantages she
has been under But I think her present home must do her good Mrs Grants
manners are just what they ought to be She speaks of her brother with a very
pleasing affection«
»Yes except as to his writing her such short letters She made me almost
laugh but I cannot rate so very highly the love or good nature of a brother
who will not give himself the trouble of writing any thing worth reading to his
sisters when they are separated I am sure William would never have used me so
under any circumstances And what right had she to suppose that you would not
write long letters when you were absent«
»The right of a lively mind Fanny seizing whatever may contribute to its
own amusement or that of others perfectly allowable when untinctured by ill
humour or roughness and there is not a shadow of either in the countenance or
manner of Miss Crawford nothing sharp or loud or coarse She is perfectly
feminine except in the instances we have been speaking of There she cannot be
justified I am glad you saw it all as I did«
Having formed her mind and gained her affections he had a good chance of
her thinking like him though at this period and on this subject there began
now to be some danger of dissimilarity for he was in a line of admiration of
Miss Crawford which might lead him where Fanny could not follow Miss
Crawfords attractions did not lessen The harp arrived and rather added to her
beauty wit and good humour for she played with the greatest obligingness
with an expression and taste which were peculiarly becoming and there was
something clever to be said at the close of every air Edmund was at the
parsonage every day to be indulged with his favourite instrument one morning
secured an invitation for the next for the lady could not be unwilling to have
a listener and every thing was soon in a fair train
A young woman pretty lively with a harp as elegant as herself and both
placed near a window cut down to the ground and opening on a little lawn
surrounded by shrubs in the rich foliage of summer was enough to catch any
mans heart The season the scene the air were all favourable to tenderness
and sentiment Mrs Grant and her tambour frame were not without their use it
was all in harmony and as every thing will turn to account when love is once
set going even the sandwich tray and Dr Grant doing the honours of it were
worth looking at Without studying the business however or knowing what he was
about Edmund was beginning at the end of a week of such intercourse to be a
good deal in love and to the credit of the lady it may be added that without
his being a man of the world or an elder brother without any of the arts of
flattery or the gaieties of small talk he began to be agreeable to her She
felt it to be so though she had not foreseen and could hardly understand it
for he was not pleasant by any common rule he talked no nonsense he paid no
compliments his opinions were unbending his attentions tranquil and simple
There was a charm perhaps in his sincerity his steadiness his integrity
which Miss Crawford might be equal to feel though not equal to discuss with
herself She did not think very much about it however he pleased her for the
present she liked to have him near her it was enough
Fanny could not wonder that Edmund was at the parsonage every morning she
would gladly have been there too might she have gone in uninvited and unnoticed
to hear the harp neither could she wonder that when the evening stroll was
over and the two families parted again he should think it right to attend Mrs
Grant and her sister to their home while Mr Crawford was devoted to the ladies
of the park but she thought it a very bad exchange and if Edmund were not
there to mix the wine and water for her would rather go without it than not
She was a little surprised that he could spend so many hours with Miss Crawford
and not see more of the sort of fault which he had already observed and of
which she was almost always reminded by a something of the same nature whenever
she was in her company but so it was Edmund was fond of speaking to her of
Miss Crawford but he seemed to think it enough that the admiral had since been
spared and she scrupled to point out her own remarks to him lest it should
appear like illnature The first actual pain which Miss Crawford occasioned
her was the consequence of an inclination to learn to ride which the former
caught soon after her being settled at Mansfield from the example of the young
ladies at the park and which when Edmunds acquaintance with her increased
led to his encouraging the wish and the offer of his own quiet mare for the
purpose of her first attempts as the best fitted for a beginner that either
stable could furnish No pain no injury however was designed by him to his
cousin in this offer she was not to lose a days exercise by it The mare was
only to be taken down to the parsonage half an hour before her ride were to
begin and Fanny on its being first proposed so far from feeling slighted was
almost overpowered with gratitude that he should be asking her leave for it
Miss Crawford made her first essay with great credit to herself and no
inconvenience to Fanny Edmund who had taken down the mare and presided at the
whole returned with it in excellent time before either Fanny or the steady old
coachman who always attended her when she rode without her cousins were ready
to set forward The second days trial was not so guiltless Miss Crawfords
enjoyment of riding was such that she did not know how to leave off Active and
fearless and though rather small strongly made she seemed formed for a
horsewoman and to the pure genuine pleasure of the exercise something was
probably added in Edmunds attendance and instructions and something more in
the conviction of very much surpassing her sex in general by her early progress
to make her unwilling to dismount Fanny was ready and waiting and Mrs Norris
was beginning to scold her for not being gone and still no horse was announced
no Edmund appeared To avoid her aunt and look for him she went out
The houses though scarcely half a mile apart were not within sight of each
other but by walking fifty yards from the hall door she could look down the
park and command a view of the parsonage and all its demesnes gently rising
beyond the village road and in Dr Grants meadow she immediately saw the group
Edmund and Miss Crawford both on horseback riding side by side Dr and Mrs
Grant and Mr Crawford with two or three grooms standing about and looking
on A happy party it appeared to her all interested in one object cheerful
beyond a doubt for the sound of merriment ascended even to her It was a sound
which did not make her cheerful she wondered that Edmund should forget her and
felt a pang She could not turn her eyes from the meadow she could not help
watching all that passed At first Miss Crawford and her companion made the
circuit of the field which was not small at a foots pace then at her
apparent suggestion they rose into a canter and to Fannys timid nature it was
most astonishing to see how well she sat After a few minutes they stopt
entirely Edmund was close to her he was speaking to her he was evidently
directing her management of the bridle he had hold of her hand she saw it or
the imagination supplied what the eye could not reach She must not wonder at
all this what could be more natural than that Edmund should be making himself
useful and proving his goodnature by any one She could not but think indeed
that Mr Crawford might as well have saved him the trouble that it would have
been particularly proper and becoming in a brother to have done it himself but
Mr Crawford with all his boasted goodnature and all his coachmanship
probably knew nothing of the matter and had no active kindness in comparison of
Edmund She began to think it rather hard upon the mare to have such double
duty if she were forgotten the poor mare should be remembered
Her feelings for one and the other were soon a little tranquillized by
seeing the party in the meadow disperse and Miss Crawford still on horseback
but attended by Edmund on foot pass through a gate into the lane and so into
the park and make towards the spot where she stood She began then to be afraid
of appearing rude and impatient and walked to meet them with a great anxiety to
avoid the suspicion
»My dear Miss Price« said Miss Crawford as soon as she was at all within
hearing »I am come to make my own apologies for keeping you waiting but I
have nothing in the world to say for myself I knew it was very late and that
I was behaving extremely ill and therefore if you please you must forgive
me Selfishness must always be forgiven you know because there is no hope of a
cure«
Fannys answer was extremely civil and Edmund added his conviction that she
could be in no hurry »For there is more than time enough for my cousin to ride
twice as far as she ever goes« said he »and you have been promoting her
comfort by preventing her from setting off half an hour sooner clouds are now
coming up and she will not suffer from the heat as she would have done then I
wish you may not be fatigued by so much exercise I wish you had saved yourself
this walk home«
»No part of it fatigues me but getting off this horse I assure you« said
she as she sprang down with his help »I am very strong Nothing ever fatigues
me but doing what I do not like Miss Price I give way to you with a very bad
grace but I sincerely hope you will have a pleasant ride and that I may have
nothing but good to hear of this dear delightful beautiful animal«
The old coachman who had been waiting about with his own horse now joining
them Fanny was lifted on hers and they set off across another part of the
park her feelings of discomfort not lightened by seeing as she looked back
that the others were walking down the hill together to the village nor did her
attendant do her much good by his comments on Miss Crawfords great cleverness
as a horsewoman which he had been watching with an interest almost equal to her
own
»It is a pleasure to see a lady with such a good heart for riding« said he
»I never see one sit a horse better She did not seem to have a thought of fear
Very different from you miss when you first began six years ago come next
Easter Lord bless me how you did tremble when Sir Thomas first had you put
on«
In the drawingroom Miss Crawford was also celebrated Her merit in being
gifted by nature with strength and courage was fully appreciated by the Miss
Bertrams her delight in riding was like their own her early excellence in it
was like their own and they had great pleasure in praising it
»I was sure she would ride well« said Julia »she has the make for it Her
figure is as neat as her brothers«
»Yes« added Maria »and her spirits are as good and she has the same
energy of character I cannot but think that good horsemanship has a great deal
to do with the mind.«
When they parted at night Edmund asked Fanny whether she meant to ride the
next day
»No I do not know not if you want the mare« was her answer
»I do not want her at all for myself« said he »but whenever you are next
inclined to stay at home I think Miss Crawford would be glad to have her for a
longer time for a whole morning in short She has a great desire to get as far
as Mansfield common Mrs Grant has been telling her of its fine views and I
have no doubt of her being perfectly equal to it But any morning will do for
this She would be extremely sorry to interfere with you It would be very wrong
if she did She rides only for pleasure you for health«
»I shall not ride tomorrow certainly« said Fanny »I have been out very
often lately and would rather stay at home You know I am strong enough now to
walk very well«
Edmund looked pleased which must be Fannys comfort and the ride to
Mansfield common took place the next morning the party included all the young
people but herself and was much enjoyed at the time and doubly enjoyed again
in the evening discussion A successful scheme of this sort generally brings on
another and the having been to Mansfieldcommon disposed them all for going
somewhere else the day after There were many other views to be shewn and
though the weather was hot there were shady lanes wherever they wanted to go A
young party is always provided with a shady lane Four fine mornings
successively were spent in this manner in shewing the Crawfords the country
and doing the honours of its finest spots Every thing answered it was all
gaiety and goodhumour the heat only supplying inconvenience enough to be
talked of with pleasure till the fourth day when the happiness of one of the
party was exceedingly clouded Miss Bertram was the one Edmund and Julia were
invited to dine at the parsonage and she was excluded It was meant and done by
Mrs Grant with perfect good humour on Mr Rushworths account who was partly
expected at the park that day but it was felt as a very grievous injury and
her good manners were severely taxed to conceal her vexation and anger till she
reached home As Mr Rushworth did not come the injury was increased and she
had not even the relief of shewing her power over him she could only be sullen
to her mother aunt and cousin and throw as great a gloom as possible over
their dinner and dessert
Between ten and eleven Edmund and Julia walked into the drawingroom fresh
with the evening air glowing and cheerful the very reverse of what they found
in the three ladies sitting there for Maria would scarcely raise her eyes from
her book and Lady Bertram was half asleep and even Mrs Norris discomposed by
her nieces illhumour and having asked one or two questions about the dinner
which were not immediately attended to seemed almost determined to say no more
For a few minutes the brother and sister were too eager in their praise of the
night and their remarks on the stars to think beyond themselves but when the
first pause came Edmund looking around said »But where is Fanny Is she
gone to bed«
»No not that I know of« replied Mrs Norris »she was here a moment ago«
Her own gentle voice speaking from the other end of the room which was a
very long one told them that she was on the sofa Mrs Norris began scolding
»That is a very foolish trick Fanny to be idling away all the evening upon
a sofa Why cannot you come and sit here and employ yourself as we do If you
have no work of your own I can supply you from the poorbasket There is all
the new calico that was bought last week not touched yet I am sure I almost
broke my back by cutting it out You should learn to think of other people and
take my word for it it is a shocking trick for a young person to be always
lolling upon a sofa«
Before half this was said Fanny was returned to her seat at the table and
had taken up her work again and Julia who was in high goodhumour from the
pleasures of the day did her the justice of exclaiming »I must say maam
that Fanny is as little upon the sofa as any body in the house«
»Fanny« said Edmund after looking at her attentively »I am sure you have
the headach«
She could not deny it but said it was not very bad
»I can hardly believe you« he replied »I know your looks too well How
long have you had it«
»Since a little before dinner It is nothing but the heat«
»Did you go out in the heat«
»Go out to be sure she did« said Mrs Norris »would you have her stay
within such a fine day as this Were not we all out Even your mother was out
today for above an hour«
»Yes indeed Edmund« added her ladyship who had been thoroughly awakened
by Mrs Norriss sharp reprimand to Fanny »I was out above an hour I sat three
quarters of an hour in the flower garden while Fanny cut the roses and very
pleasant it was I assure you but very hot It was shady enough in the alcove
but I declare I quite dreaded the coming home again«
»Fanny has been cutting roses has she«
»Yes and I am afraid they will be the last this year Poor thing She found
it hot enough but they were so full blown that one could not wait«
»There was no help for it certainly« rejoined Mrs Norris in a rather
softened voice »but I question whether her headach might not be caught then
sister There is nothing so likely to give it as standing and stooping in a hot
sun But I dare say it will be well tomorrow Suppose you let her have your
aromatic vinegar I always forget to have mine filled«
»She has got it« said Lady Bertram »she has had it ever since she came
back from your house the second time«
»What« cried Edmund »has she been walking as well as cutting roses
walking across the hot park to your house and doing it twice maam No
wonder her head aches«
Mrs Norris was talking to Julia and did not hear
»I was afraid it would be too much for her« said Lady Bertram »but when
the roses were gathered your aunt wished to have them and then you know they
must be taken home«
»But were there roses enough to oblige her to go twice«
»No but they were to be put into the spare room to dry and unluckily
Fanny forgot to lock the door of the room and bring away the key so she was
obliged to go again«
Edmund got up and walked about the room saying »And could nobody be
employed on such an errand but Fanny Upon my word maam it has been a very
illmanaged business«
»I am sure I do not know how it was to have been done better« cried Mrs
Norris unable to be longer deaf »unless I had gone myself indeed but I cannot
be in two places at once and I was talking to Mr Green at that very time about
your mothers dairymaid by her desire and had promised John Groom to write to
Mrs Jefferies about his son and the poor fellow was waiting for me half an
hour I think nobody can justly accuse me of sparing myself upon any occasion
but really I cannot do every thing at once And as for Fannys just stepping
down to my house for me it is not much above a quarter of a mile I cannot
think I was unreasonable to ask it How often do I pace it three times aday
early and late ay and in all weathers too and say nothing about it«
»I wish Fanny had half your strength maam«
»If Fanny would be more regular in her exercise she would not be knocked up
so soon She has not been out on horseback now this long while and I am
persuaded that when she does not ride she ought to walk If she had been
riding before I should not have asked it of her But I thought it would rather
do her good after being stooping among the roses for there is nothing so
refreshing as a walk after a fatigue of that kind and though the sun was
strong it was not so very hot Between ourselves Edmund« nodding
significantly at his mother »it was cutting the roses and dawdling about in
the flowergarden that did the mischief«
»I am afraid it was indeed« said the more candid Lady Bertram who had
overheard her »I am very much afraid she caught the headach there for the heat
was enough to kill any body It was as much as I could bear myself Sitting and
calling to Pug and trying to keep him from the flowerbeds was almost too much
for me«
Edmund said no more to either lady but going quietly to another table on
which the supper tray yet remained brought a glass of Madeira to Fanny and
obliged her to drink the greater part She wished to be able to decline it but
the tears which a variety of feelings created made it easier to swallow than to
speak
Vexed as Edmund was with his mother and aunt he was still more angry with
himself His own forgetfulness of her was worse than any thing which they had
done Nothing of this would have happened had she been properly considered but
she had been left four days together without any choice of companions or
exercise and without any excuse for avoiding whatever her unreasonable aunts
might require He was ashamed to think that for four days together she had not
had the power of riding and very seriously resolved however unwilling he must
be to check a pleasure of Miss Crawfords that it should never happen again
Fanny went to bed with her heart as full as on the first evening of her
arrival at the Park The state of her spirits had probably had its share in her
indisposition for she had been feeling neglected and been struggling against
discontent and envy for some days past As she leant on the sofa to which she
had retreated that she might not be seen the pain of her mind had been much
beyond that in her head and the sudden change which Edmunds kindness had then
occasioned made her hardly know how to support herself
Chapter VIII
Fannys rides recommenced the very next day and as it was a pleasant
freshfeeling morning less hot than the weather had lately been Edmund trusted
that her losses both of health and pleasure would be soon made good While she
was gone Mr Rushworth arrived escorting his mother who came to be civil and
to shew her civility especially in urging the execution of the plan for
visiting Sotherton which had been started a fortnight before and which in
consequence of her subsequent absence from home had since lain dormant Mrs
Norris and her nieces were all well pleased with its revival and an early day
was named and agreed to provided Mr Crawford should be disengaged the young
ladies did not forget that stipulation and though Mrs Norris would willingly
have answered for his being so they would neither authorize the liberty nor
run the risk and at last on a hint from Miss Bertram Mr Rushworth discovered
that the properest thing to be done was for him to walk down to the parsonage
directly and call on Mr Crawford and inquire whether Wednesday would suit him
or not
Before his return Mrs Grant and Miss Crawford came in Having been out some
time and taken a different route to the house they had not met him
Comfortable hopes however were given that he would find Mr Crawford at home
The Sotherton scheme was mentioned of course It was hardly possible indeed that
any thing else should be talked of for Mrs Norris was in high spirits about
it and Mrs Rushworth a wellmeaning civil prosing pompous woman who
thought nothing of consequence but as it related to her own and her sons
concerns had not yet given over pressing Lady Bertram to be of the party Lady
Bertram constantly declined it but her placid manner of refusal made Mrs
Rushworth still think she wished to come till Mrs Norriss more numerous words
and louder tone convinced her of the truth
»The fatigue would be too much for my sister a great deal too much I assure
you my dear Mrs Rushworth Ten miles there and ten back you know You must
excuse my sister on this occasion and accept of our two dear girls and myself
without her Sotherton is the only place that could give her a wish to go so
far but it cannot be indeed She will have a companion in Fanny Price you know
so it will all do very well and as for Edmund as he is not here to speak for
himself I will answer for his being most happy to join the party He can go on
horseback you know«
Mrs Rushworth being obliged to yield to Lady Bertrams staying at home
could only be sorry »The loss of her Ladyships company would be a great
drawback and she should have been extremely happy to have seen the young lady
too Miss Price who had never been at Sotherton yet and it was a pity she
should not see the place«
»You are very kind you are all kindness my dear madam« cried Mrs Norris
»but as to Fanny she will have opportunities in plenty of seeing Sotherton She
has time enough before her and her going now is quite out of the question Lady
Bertram could not possibly spare her«
»Oh no I cannot do without Fanny«
Mrs Rushworth proceeded next under the conviction that every body must be
wanting to see Sotherton to include Miss Crawford in the invitation and though
Mrs Grant who had not been at the trouble of visiting Mrs Rushworth on her
coming into the neighbourhood civilly declined it on her own account she was
glad to secure any pleasure for her sister and Mary properly pressed and
persuaded was not long in accepting her share of the civility Mr Rushworth
came back from the parsonage successful and Edmund made his appearance just in
time to learn what had been settled for Wednesday to attend Mrs Rushworth to
her carriage and walk half way down the park with the two other ladies
On his return to the breakfastroom he found Mrs Norris trying to make up
her mind as to whether Miss Crawfords being of the party were desirable or not
or whether her brothers barouche would not be full without her The Miss
Bertrams laughed at the idea assuring her that the barouche would hold four
perfectly well independent of the box on which one might go with him
»But why is it necessary« said Edmund »that Crawfords carriage or his
only should be employed Why is no use to be made of my mothers chaise I could
not when the scheme was first mentioned the other day understand why a visit
from the family were not to be made in the carriage of the family«
»What« cried Julia »go boxd up three in a postchaise in this weather
when we may have seats in a barouche No my dear Edmund that will not quite
do«
»Besides« said Maria »I know that Mr Crawford depends upon taking us
After what passed at first he would claim it as a promise«
»And my dear Edmund« added Mrs Norris »taking out two carriages when one
will do would be trouble for nothing and between ourselves coachman is not
very fond of the roads between this and Sotherton he always complains bitterly
of the narrow lanes scratching his carriage and you know one should not like to
have dear Sir Thomas when he comes home find all the varnish scratched off«
»That would not be a very handsome reason for using Mr Crawfords« said
Maria »but the truth is that Wilcox is a stupid old fellow and does not know
how to drive I will answer for it that we shall find no inconvenience from
narrow roads on Wednesday«
»There is no hardship I suppose nothing unpleasant« said Edmund »in
going on the barouche box«
»Unpleasant« cried Maria »Oh dear I believe it would be generally
thought the favourite seat There can be no comparison as to ones view of the
country Probably Miss Crawford will choose the barouche box herself«
»There can be no objection then to Fannys going with you there can be no
doubt of your having room for her«
»Fanny« repeated Mrs Norris »my dear Edmund there is no idea of her
going with us She stays with her aunt I told Mrs Rushworth so She is not
expected«
»You can have no reason I imagine madam« said he addressing his mother
»for wishing Fanny not to be of the party but as it relates to yourself to
your own comfort If you could do without her you would not wish to keep her at
home«
»To be sure not but I cannot do without her«
»You can if I stay at home with you as I mean to do«
There was a general cry out at this »Yes« he continued »there is no
necessity for my going and I mean to stay at home Fanny has a great desire to
see Sotherton I know she wishes it very much She has not often a gratification
of the kind and I am sure maam you would be glad to give her the pleasure
now«
»Oh yes very glad if your aunt sees no objection«
Mrs Norris was very ready with the only objection which could remain their
having positively assured Mrs Rushworth that Fanny could not go and the very
strange appearance there would consequently be in taking her which seemed to
her a difficulty quite impossible to be got over It must have the strangest
appearance It would be something so very unceremonious so bordering on
disrespect for Mrs Rushworth whose own manners were such a pattern of
goodbreeding and attention that she really did not feel equal to it Mrs
Norris had no affection for Fanny and no wish of procuring her pleasure at any
time but her opposition to Edmund now arose more from partiality for her own
scheme because it was her own than from any thing else She felt that she had
arranged every thing extremely well and that any alteration must be for the
worse When Edmund therefore told her in reply as he did when she would give
him the hearing that she need not distress herself on Mrs Rushworths account
because he had taken the opportunity as he walked with her through the hall of
mentioning Miss Price as one who would probably be of the party and had
directly received a very sufficient invitation for his cousin Mrs Norris was
too much vexed to submit with a very good grace and would only say »Very well
very well just as you choose settle it your own way I am sure I do not care
about it«
»It seems very odd« said Maria »that you should be staying at home instead
of Fanny«
»I am sure she ought to be very much obliged to you« added Julia hastily
leaving the room as she spoke from a consciousness that she ought to offer to
stay at home herself
»Fanny will feel quite as grateful as the occasion requires« was Edmunds
only reply and the subject dropt
Fannys gratitude when she heard the plan was in fact much greater than her
pleasure She felt Edmunds kindness with all and more than all the
sensibility which he unsuspicious of her fond attachment could be aware of
but that he should forego any enjoyment on her account gave her pain and her
own satisfaction in seeing Sotherton would be nothing without him
The next meeting of the two Mansfield families produced another alteration
in the plan and one that was admitted with general approbation Mrs Grant
offered herself as companion for the day to Lady Bertram in lieu of her son and
Dr Grant was to join them at dinner Lady Bertram was very well pleased to have
it so and the young ladies were in spirits again Even Edmund was very thankful
for an arrangement which restored him to his share of the party and Mrs Norris
thought it an excellent plan and had it at her tongues end and was on the
point of proposing it when Mrs Grant spoke
Wednesday was fine and soon after breakfast the barouche arrived Mr
Crawford driving his sisters and as every body was ready there was nothing to
be done but for Mrs Grant to alight and the others to take their places The
place of all places the envied seat the post of honour was unappropriated To
whose happy lot was it to fall While each of the Miss Bertrams were meditating
how best and with most appearance of obliging the others to secure it the
matter was settled by Mrs Grants saying as she stepped from the carriage »As
there are five of you it will be better that one should sit with Henry and as
you were saying lately that you wished you could drive Julia I think this
will be a good opportunity for you to take a lesson«
Happy Julia Unhappy Maria The former was on the barouchebox in a moment
the latter took her seat within in gloom and mortification and the carriage
drove off amid the good wishes of the two remaining ladies and the barking of
pug in his mistresss arms
Their road was through a pleasant country and Fanny whose rides had never
been extensive was soon beyond her knowledge and was very happy in observing
all that was new and admiring all that was pretty She was not often invited to
join in the conversation of the others nor did she desire it Her own thoughts
and reflections were habitually her best companions and in observing the
appearance of the country the bearings of the roads the difference of soil
the state of the harvest the cottages the cattle the children she found
entertainment that could only have been heightened by having Edmund to speak to
of what she felt That was the only point of resemblance between her and the
lady who sat by her in every thing but a value for Edmund Miss Crawford was
very unlike her She had none of Fannys delicacy of taste of mind of feeling
she saw nature inanimate nature with little observation her attention was all
for men and women her talents for the light and lively In looking back after
Edmund however when there was any stretch of road behind them or when he
gained on them in ascending a considerable hill they were united and a there
he is broke at the same moment from them both more than once
For the first seven miles Miss Bertram had very little real comfort her
prospect always ended in Mr Crawford and her sister sitting side by side full
of conversation and merriment and to see only his expressive profile as he
turned with a smile to Julia or to catch the laugh of the other was a
perpetual source of irritation which her own sense of propriety could but just
smooth over When Julia looked back it was with a countenance of delight and
whenever she spoke to them it was in the highest spirits »her view of the
country was charming she wished they could all see it etc« but her only offer
of exchange was addressed to Miss Crawford as they gained the summit of a long
hill and was not more inviting than this »Here is a fine burst of country I
wish you had my seat but I dare say you will not take it let me press you ever
so much« and Miss Crawford could hardly answer before they were moving again
at a good pace
When they came within the influence of Sotherton associations it was better
for Miss Bertram who might be said to have two strings to her bow She had
Rushworthfeelings and Crawfordfeelings and in the vicinity of Sotherton the
former had considerable effect Mr Rushworths consequence was hers She could
not tell Miss Crawford that those woods belonged to Sotherton she could not
carelessly observe that she believed it was now all Mr Rushworths property on
each side of the road without elation of heart and it was a pleasure to
increase with their approach to the capital freehold mansion and ancient
manorial residence of the family with all its rights of CourtLeet and
CourtBaron
»Now we shall have no more rough road Miss Crawford our difficulties are
over The rest of the way is such as it ought to be Mr Rushworth has made it
since he succeeded to the estate Here begins the village Those cottages are
really a disgrace The church spire is reckoned remarkably handsome I am glad
the church is not so close to the Great House as often happens in old places
The annoyance of the bells must be terrible There is the parsonage a tidy
looking house and I understand the clergyman and his wife are very decent
people Those are almshouses built by some of the family To the right is the
stewards house he is a very respectable man Now we are coming to the lodge
gates but we have nearly a mile through the park still It is not ugly you
see at this end there is some fine timber but the situation of the house is
dreadful We go down hill to it for halfamile and it is a pity for it would
not be an illlooking place if it had a better approach«
Miss Crawford was not slow to admire she pretty well guessed Miss Bertrams
feelings and made it a point of honour to promote her enjoyment to the utmost
Mrs Norris was all delight and volubility and even Fanny had something to say
in admiration and might be heard with complacency Her eye was eagerly taking
in every thing within her reach and after being at some pains to get a view of
the house and observing that »it was a sort of building which she could not
look at but with respect« she added »Now where is the avenue The house
fronts the east I perceive The avenue therefore must be at the back of it
Mr Rushworth talked of the west front«
»Yes it is exactly behind the house begins at a little distance and
ascends for halfamile to the extremity of the grounds You may see something
of it here something of the more distant trees It is oak entirely«
Miss Bertram could now speak with decided information of what she had known
nothing about when Mr Rushworth had asked her opinion and her spirits were in
as happy a flutter as vanity and pride could furnish when they drove up to the
spacious stone steps before the principal entrance
Chapter IX
Mr Rushworth was at the door to receive his fair lady and the whole party were
welcomed by him with due attention In the drawingroom they were met with equal
cordiality by the mother and Miss Bertram had all the distinction with each
that she could wish After the business of arriving was over it was first
necessary to eat and the doors were thrown open to admit them through one or
two intermediate rooms into the appointed diningparlour where a collation was
prepared with abundance and elegance Much was said and much was ate and all
went well The particular object of the day was then considered How would Mr
Crawford like in what manner would he choose to take a survey of the grounds
Mr Rushworth mentioned his curricle Mr Crawford suggested the greater
desirableness of some carriage which might convey more than two »To be
depriving themselves of the advantage of other eyes and other judgments might
be an evil even beyond the loss of present pleasure«
Mrs Rushworth proposed that the chaise should be taken also but this was
scarcely received as an amendment the young ladies neither smiled nor spoke
Her next proposition of shewing the house to such of them as had not been there
before was more acceptable for Miss Bertram was pleased to have its size
displayed and all were glad to be doing something
The whole party rose accordingly and under Mrs Rushworths guidance were
shewn through a number of rooms all lofty and many large and amply furnished
in the taste of fifty years back with shining floors solid mahogany rich
damask marble gilding and carving each handsome in its way Of pictures there
were abundance and some few good but the larger part were family portraits no
longer any thing to any body but Mrs Rushworth who had been at great pains to
learn all that the housekeeper could teach and was now almost equally well
qualified to shew the house On the present occasion she addressed herself
chiefly to Miss Crawford and Fanny but there was no comparison in the
willingness of their attention for Miss Crawford who had seen scores of great
houses and cared for none of them had only the appearance of civilly
listening while Fanny to whom every thing was almost as interesting as it was
new attended with unaffected earnestness to all that Mrs Rushworth could
relate of the family in former times its rise and grandeur regal visits and
loyal efforts delighted to connect any thing with history already known or
warm her imagination with scenes of the past
The situation of the house excluded the possibility of much prospect from
any of the rooms and while Fanny and some of the others were attending Mrs
Rushworth Henry Crawford was looking grave and shaking his head at the windows
Every room on the west front looked across a lawn to the beginning of the avenue
immediately beyond tall iron palisades and gates
Having visited many more rooms than could be supposed to be of any other use
than to contribute to the window tax and find employment for housemaids »Now«
said Mrs Rushworth »we are coming to the chapel which properly we ought to
enter from above and look down upon but as we are quite among friends I will
take you in this way if you will excuse me«
They entered Fannys imagination had prepared her for something grander
than a mere spacious oblong room fitted up for the purpose of devotion with
nothing more striking or more solemn than the profusion of mahogany and the
crimson velvet cushions appearing over the ledge of the family gallery above »I
am disappointed« said she in a low voice to Edmund »This is not my idea of a
chapel There is nothing awful here nothing melancholy nothing grand Here are
no aisles no arches no inscriptions no banners No banners cousin to be
blown by the night wind of Heaven No signs that a Scottish monarch sleeps
below«
»You forget Fanny how lately all this has been built and for how confined
a purpose compared with the old chapels of castles and monasteries It was only
for the private use of the family They have been buried I suppose in the
parish church There you must look for the banners and the atchievements«
»It was foolish of me not to think of all that but I am disappointed«
Mrs Rushworth began her relation »This chapel was fitted up as you see it
in James the Seconds time Before that period as I understand the pews were
only wainscot and there is some reason to think that the linings and cushions
of the pulpit and familyseat were only purple cloth but this is not quite
certain It is a handsome chapel and was formerly in constant use both morning
and evening Prayers were always read in it by the domestic chaplain within the
memory of many But the late Mr Rushworth left it off«
»Every generation has its improvements« said Miss Crawford with a smile
to Edmund
Mrs Rushworth was gone to repeat her lesson to Mr Crawford and Edmund
Fanny and Miss Crawford remained in a cluster together
»It is a pity« cried Fanny »that the custom should have been discontinued
It was a valuable part of former times There is something in a chapel and
chaplain so much in character with a great house with ones ideas of what such
a household should be A whole family assembling regularly for the purpose of
prayer is fine«
»Very fine indeed« said Miss Crawford laughing »It must do the heads of
the family a great deal of good to force all the poor housemaids and footmen to
leave business and pleasure and say their prayers here twice a day while they
are inventing excuses themselves for staying away«
»That is hardly Fannys idea of a family assembling« said Edmund »If the
master and mistress do not attend themselves there must be more harm than good
in the custom«
»At any rate it is safer to leave people to their own devices on such
subjects Every body likes to go their own way to choose their own time and
manner of devotion The obligation of attendance the formality the restraint
the length of time altogether it is a formidable thing and what nobody likes
and if the good people who used to kneel and gape in that gallery could have
foreseen that the time would ever come when men and women might lie another ten
minutes in bed when they woke with a headach without danger of reprobation
because chapel was missed they would have jumped with joy and envy Cannot you
imagine with what unwilling feelings the former belles of the house of Rushworth
did many a time repair to this chapel The young Mrs Eleanors and Mrs Bridgets
starched up into seeming piety but with heads full of something very
different especially if the poor chaplain were not worth looking at and in
those days I fancy parsons were very inferior even to what they are now«
For a few moments she was unanswered Fanny coloured and looked at Edmund
but felt too angry for speech and he needed a little recollection before he
could say »Your lively mind can hardly be serious even on serious subjects You
have given us an amusing sketch and human nature cannot say it was not so We
must all feel at times the difficulty of fixing our thoughts as we could wish
but if you are supposing it a frequent thing that is to say a weakness grown
into a habit from neglect what could be expected from the private devotions of
such persons Do you think the minds which are suffered which are indulged in
wanderings in a chapel would be more collected in a closet«
»Yes very likely They would have two chances at least in their favour
There would be less to distract the attention from without and it would not be
tried so long«
»The mind which does not struggle against itself under one circumstance
would find objects to distract it in the other I believe and the influence of
the place and of example may often rouse better feelings than are begun with
The greater length of the service however I admit to be sometimes too hard a
stretch upon the mind. One wishes it were not so but I have not yet left
Oxford long enough to forget what chapel prayers are«
While this was passing the rest of the party being scattered about the
chapel Julia called Mr Crawfords attention to her sister by saying »Do look
at Mr Rushworth and Maria standing side by side exactly as if the ceremony
were going to be performed Have not they completely the air of it«
Mr Crawford smiled his acquiescence and stepping forward to Maria said
in a voice which she only could hear »I do not like to see Miss Bertram so near
the altar«
Starting the lady instinctively moved a step or two but recovering herself
in a moment affected to laugh and asked him in a tone not much louder »if he
would give her away«
»I am afraid I should do it very awkwardly« was his reply with a look of
meaning
Julia joining them at the moment carried on the joke
»Upon my word it is really a pity that it should not take place directly
if we had but a proper license for here we are altogether and nothing in the
world could be more snug and pleasant« And she talked and laughed about it with
so little caution as to catch the comprehension of Mr Rushworth and his
mother and expose her sister to the whispered gallantries of her lover while
Mrs Rushworth spoke with proper smiles and dignity of its being a most happy
event to her whenever it took place
»If Edmund were but in orders« cried Julia and running to where he stood
with Miss Crawford and Fanny »My dear Edmund if you were but in orders now
you might perform the ceremony directly How unlucky that you are not ordained
Mr Rushworth and Maria are quite ready«
Miss Crawfords countenance as Julia spoke might have amused a
disinterested observer She looked almost aghast under the new idea she was
receiving Fanny pitied her »How distressed she will be at what she said just
now« passed across her mind
»Ordained« said Miss Crawford »what are you to be a clergyman«
»Yes I shall take orders soon after my fathers return probably at
Christmas«
Miss Crawford rallying her spirits and recovering her complexion replied
only »If I had known this before I would have spoken of the cloth with more
respect« and turned the subject
The chapel was soon afterwards left to the silence and stillness which
reigned in it with few interruptions throughout the year Miss Bertram
displeased with her sister led the way and all seemed to feel that they had
been there long enough
The lower part of the house had been now entirely shown and Mrs Rushworth
never weary in the cause would have proceeded towards the principal staircase
and taken them through all the rooms above if her son had not interposed with a
doubt of there being time enough »For if« said he with the sort of
self-evident proposition which many a clearer head does not always avoid »we
are too long going over the house we shall not have time for what is to be done
out of doors It is past two and we are to dine at five«
Mrs Rushworth submitted and the question of surveying the grounds with
the who and the how was likely to be more fully agitated and Mrs Norris was
beginning to arrange by what junction of carriages and horses most could be
done when the young people meeting with an outward door temptingly open on a
flight of steps which led immediately to turf and shrubs and all the sweets of
pleasuregrounds as by one impulse one wish for air and liberty all walked
out
»Suppose we turn down here for the present« said Mrs Rushworth civilly
taking the hint and following them »Here are the greatest number of our plants
and here are the curious pheasants«
»Query« said Mr Crawford looking round him »whether we may not find
something to employ us here before we go farther I see walls of great promise
Mr Rushworth shall we summon a council on this lawn«
»James« said Mrs Rushworth to her son »I believe the wilderness will be
new to all the party The Miss Bertrams have never seen the wilderness yet«
No objection was made but for some time there seemed no inclination to move
in any plan or to any distance All were attracted at first by the plants or
the pheasants and all dispersed about in happy independence Mr Crawford was
the first to move forward to examine the capabilities of that end of the house
The lawn bounded on each side by a high wall contained beyond the first
planted ærea a bowlinggreen and beyond the bowlinggreen a long terrace walk
backed by iron palissades and commanding a view over them into the tops of the
trees of the wilderness immediately adjoining It was a good spot for
faultfinding Mr Crawford was soon followed by Miss Bertram and Mr Rushworth
and when after a little time the others began to form into parties these three
were found in busy consultation on the terrace by Edmund Miss Crawford and
Fanny who seemed as naturally to unite and who after a short participation of
their regrets and difficulties left them and walked on The remaining three
Mrs Rushworth Mrs Norris and Julia were still far behind for Julia whose
happy star no longer prevailed was obliged to keep by the side of Mrs
Rushworth and restrain her impatient feet to that ladys slow pace while her
aunt having fallen in with the housekeeper who was come out to feed the
pheasants was lingering behind in gossip with her Poor Julia the only one out
of the nine not tolerably satisfied with their lot was now in a state of
complete penance and as different from the Julia of the barouchebox as could
well be imagined The politeness which she had been brought up to practise as a
duty made it impossible for her to escape while the want of that higher
species of self-command that just consideration of others that knowledge of
her own heart that principle of right which had not formed any essential part
of her education made her miserable under it
»This is insufferably hot« said Miss Crawford when they had taken one turn
on the terrace and were drawing a second time to the door in the middle which
opened to the wilderness »Shall any of us object to being comfortable Here is
a nice little wood if one can but get into it What happiness if the door
should not be locked but of course it is for in these great places the
gardeners are the only people who can go where they like«
The door however proved not to be locked and they were all agreed in
turning joyfully through it and leaving the unmitigated glare of day behind A
considerable flight of steps landed them in the wilderness which was a planted
wood of about two acres and though chiefly of larch and laurel and beech cut
down and though laid out with too much regularity was darkness and shade and
natural beauty compared with the bowlinggreen and the terrace They all felt
the refreshment of it and for some time could only walk and admire At length
after a short pause Miss Crawford began with »So you are to be a clergyman
Mr Bertram This is rather a surprise to me«
»Why should it surprise you You must suppose me designed for some
profession and might perceive that I am neither a lawyer nor a soldier nor a
sailor«
»Very true but in short it had not occurred to me And you know there is
generally an uncle or a grandfather to leave a fortune to the second son«
»A very praiseworthy practice« said Edmund »but not quite universal I am
one of the exceptions and being one must do something for myself«
»But why are you to be a clergyman I thought that was always the lot of the
youngest where there were many to choose before him«
»Do you think the church itself never chosen then«
»Never is a black word But yes in the never of conversation which means
not very often I do think it For what is to be done in the church Men love to
distinguish themselves and in either of the other lines distinction may be
gained but not in the church A clergyman is nothing«
»The nothing of conversation has its gradations I hope as well as the
never A clergyman cannot be high in state or fashion He must not head mobs or
set the ton in dress But I cannot call that situation nothing which has the
charge of all that is of the first importance to mankind individually or
collectively considered temporally and eternally which has the guardianship
of religion and morals and consequently of the manners which result from their
influence No one here can call the office nothing If the man who holds it is
so it is by the neglect of his duty by foregoing its just importance and
stepping out of his place to appear what he ought not to appear«
»You assign greater consequence to the clergyman than one has been used to
hear given or than I can quite comprehend One does not see much of this
influence and importance in society and how can it be acquired where they are
so seldom seen themselves How can two sermons a week even supposing them worth
hearing supposing the preacher to have the sense to prefer Blairs to his own
do all that you speak of govern the conduct and fashion the manners of a large
congregation for the rest of the week One scarcely sees a clergyman out of his
pulpit«
»You are speaking of London I am speaking of the nation at large«
»The metropolis I imagine is a pretty fair sample of the rest«
»Not I should hope of the proportion of virtue to vice throughout the
kingdom We do not look in great cities for our best morality It is not there
that respectable people of any denomination can do most good and it certainly
is not there that the influence of the clergy can be most felt A fine preacher
is followed and admired but it is not in fine preaching only that a good
clergyman will be useful in his parish and his neighbourhood where the parish
and neighbourhood are of a size capable of knowing his private character and
observing his general conduct which in London can rarely be the case The
clergy are lost there in the crowds of their parishioners They are known to the
largest part only as preachers And with regard to their influencing public
manners Miss Crawford must not misunderstand me or suppose I mean to call them
the arbiters of good breeding the regulators of refinement and courtesy the
masters of the ceremonies of life The manners I speak of might rather be
called conduct perhaps the result of good principles the effect in short of
those doctrines which it is their duty to teach and recommend and it will I
believe be every where found that as the clergy are or are not what they
ought to be so are the rest of the nation«
»Certainly« said Fanny with gentle earnestness
»There« cried Miss Crawford »you have quite convinced Miss Price already«
»I wish I could convince Miss Crawford too«
»I do not think you ever will« said she with an arch smile »I am just as
much surprised now as I was at first that you should intend to take orders You
really are fit for something better Come do change your mind It is not too
late Go into the law«
»Go into the law with as much ease as I was told to go into this
wilderness«
»Now you are going to say something about law being the worst wilderness of
the two but I forestall you remember I have forestalled you«
»You need not hurry when the object is only to prevent my saying a bonmot
for there is not the least wit in my nature I am a very matter of fact, plain
spoken being and may blunder on the borders of a repartee for half an hour
together without striking it out«
A general silence succeeded Each was thoughtful Fanny made the first
interruption by saying »I wonder that I should be tired with only walking in
this sweet wood but the next time we come to a seat if it is not disagreeable
to you I should be glad to sit down for a little while«
»My dear Fanny« cried Edmund immediately drawing her arm within his »how
thoughtless I have been I hope you are not very tired Perhaps« turning to
Miss Crawford »my other companion may do me the honour of taking an arm«
»Thank you but I am not at all tired« She took it however as she spoke
and the gratification of having her do so of feeling such a connection for the
first time made him a little forgetful of Fanny »You scarcely touch me« said
he »You do not make me of any use What a difference in the weight of a womans
arm from that of a man At Oxford I have been a good deal used to have a man
lean on me for the length of a street and you are only a fly in the
comparison«
»I am really not tired which I almost wonder at for we must have walked at
least a mile in this wood Do not you think we have«
»Not half a mile« was his sturdy answer for he was not yet so much in love
as to measure distance or reckon time with feminine lawlessness
»Oh you do not consider how much we have wound about We have taken such a
very serpentine course and the wood itself must be half a mile long in a
straight line for we have never seen the end of it yet since we left the first
great path«
»But if you remember before we left that first great path we saw directly
to the end of it We looked down the whole vista and saw it closed by iron
gates and it could not have been more than a furlong in length«
»Oh I know nothing of your furlongs but I am sure it is a very long wood
and that we have been winding in and out ever since we came into it and
therefore when I say that we have walked a mile in it I must speak within
compass«
»We have been exactly a quarter of an hour here« said Edmund taking out
his watch »Do you think we are walking four miles an hour«
»Oh do not attack me with your watch A watch is always too fast or too
slow I cannot be dictated to by a watch«
A few steps farther brought them out at the bottom of the very walk they had
been talking of and standing back well shaded and sheltered and looking over
a haha into the park was a comfortablesized bench on which they all sat
down
»I am afraid you are very tired Fanny« said Edmund observing her »why
would not you speak sooner This will be a bad days amusement for you if you
are to be knocked up Every sort of exercise fatigues her so soon Miss
Crawford except riding«
»How abominable in you then to let me engross her horse as I did all last
week I am ashamed of you and of myself but it shall never happen again«
»Your attentiveness and consideration make me more sensible of my own
neglect Fannys interest seems in safer hands with you than with me«
»That she should be tired now however gives me no surprise for there is
nothing in the course of ones duties so fatiguing as what we have been doing
this morning seeing a great house dawdling from one room to another
straining ones eyes and ones attention hearing what one does not understand
admiring what one does not care for It is generally allowed to be the
greatest bore in the world and Miss Price has found it so though she did not
know it«
»I shall soon be rested« said Fanny »to sit in the shade on a fine day
and look upon verdure is the most perfect refreshment«
After sitting a little while Miss Crawford was up again »I must move«
said she »resting fatigues me I have looked across the haha till I am
weary I must go and look through that iron gate at the same view without being
able to see it so well«
Edmund left the seat likewise »Now Miss Crawford if you will look up the
walk you will convince yourself that it cannot be half a mile long or half
half a mile«
»It is an immense distance« said she »I see that with a glance«
He still reasoned with her but in vain She would not calculate she would
not compare She would only smile and assert The greatest degree of rational
consistency could not have been more engaging and they talked with mutual
satisfaction At last it was agreed that they should endeavour to determine the
dimensions of the wood by walking a little more about it They would go to one
end of it in the line they were then in for there was a straight green walk
along the bottom by the side of the haha and perhaps turn a little way in
some other direction if it seemed likely to assist them and be back in a few
minutes Fanny said she was rested and would have moved too but this was not
suffered Edmund urged her remaining where she was with an earnestness which she
could not resist and she was left on the bench to think with pleasure of her
cousins care but with great regret that she was not stronger She watched them
till they had turned the corner and listened till all sound of them had ceased
Chapter X
A quarter of an hour twenty minutes passed away and Fanny was still thinking
of Edmund Miss Crawford and herself without interruption from any one She
began to be surprised at being left so long and to listen with an anxious
desire of hearing their steps and their voices again She listened and at
length she heard she heard voices and feet approaching but she had just
satisfied herself that it was not those she wanted when Miss Bertram Mr
Rushworth and Mr Crawford issued from the same path which she had trod
herself and were before her
»Miss Price all alone« and »My dear Fanny how comes this« were the first
salutations She told her story »Poor dear Fanny« cried her cousin »how ill
you have been used by them You had better have staid with us«
Then seating herself with a gentleman on each side she resumed the
conversation which had engaged them before and discussed the possibility of
improvements with much animation Nothing was fixed on but Henry Crawford was
full of ideas and projects and generally speaking whatever he proposed was
immediately approved first by her and then by Mr Rushworth whose principal
business seemed to be to hear the others and who scarcely risked an original
thought of his own beyond a wish that they had seen his friend Smiths place
After some minutes spent in this way Miss Bertram observing the iron gate
expressed a wish of passing through it into the park that their views and their
plans might be more comprehensive It was the very thing of all others to be
wished it was the best it was the only way of proceeding with any advantage
in Henry Crawfords opinion and he directly saw a knoll not half a mile off
which would give them exactly the requisite command of the house Go therefore
they must to that knoll and through that gate but the gate was locked Mr
Rushworth wished he had brought the key he had been very near thinking whether
he should not bring the key he was determined he would never come without the
key again but still this did not remove the present evil They could not get
through and as Miss Bertrams inclination for so doing did by no means lessen
it ended in Mr Rushworths declaring outright that he would go and fetch the
key He set off accordingly
»It is undoubtedly the best thing we can do now as we are so far from the
house already« said Mr Crawford when he was gone
»Yes there is nothing else to be done But now sincerely do not you find
the place altogether worse than you expected«
»No indeed far otherwise I find it better grander more complete in its
style though that style may not be the best And to tell you the truth«
speaking rather lower »I do not think that I shall ever see Sotherton again
with so much pleasure as I do now Another summer will hardly improve it to me«
After a moments embarrassment the lady replied »You are too much a man of
the world not to see with the eyes of the world If other people think Sotherton
improved I have no doubt that you will«
»I am afraid I am not quite so much the man of the world as might be good
for me in some points My feelings are not quite so evanescent nor my memory of
the past under such easy dominion as one finds to be the case with men of the
world«
This was followed by a short silence Miss Bertram began again »You seemed
to enjoy your drive here very much this morning I was glad to see you so well
entertained You and Julia were laughing the whole way«
»Were we Yes I believe we were but I have not the least recollection at
what Oh I believe I was relating to her some ridiculous stories of an old
Irish groom of my uncles Your sister loves to laugh«
»You think her more lighthearted than I am«
»More easily amused« he replied »consequently you know« smiling »better
company I could not have hoped to entertain you with Irish anecdotes during a
ten miles drive«
»Naturally I believe I am as lively as Julia but I have more to think of
now«
»You have undoubtedly and there are situations in which very high spirits
would denote insensibility Your prospects however are too fair to justify
want of spirits You have a very smiling scene before you«
»Do you mean literally or figuratively Literally I conclude Yes
certainly the sun shines and the park looks very cheerful But unluckily that
iron gate that haha give me a feeling of restraint and hardship I cannot get
out as the starling said« As she spoke and it was with expression she walked
to the gate he followed her »Mr Rushworth is so long fetching this key«
»And for the world you would not get out without the key and without Mr
Rushworths authority and protection or I think you might with little
difficulty pass round the edge of the gate here with my assistance I think it
might be done if you really wished to be more at large and could allow
yourself to think it not prohibited«
»Prohibited nonsense I certainly can get out that way and I will Mr
Rushworth will be here in a moment you know we shall not be out of sight«
»Or if we are Miss Price will be so good as to tell him that he will find
us near that knoll the grove of oak on the knoll«
Fanny feeling all this to be wrong could not help making an effort to
prevent it »You will hurt yourself Miss Bertram« she cried »you will
certainly hurt yourself against those spikes you will tear your gown you
will be in danger of slipping into the haha You had better not go«
Her cousin was safe on the other side while these words were spoken and
smiling with all the goodhumour of success she said »Thank you my dear
Fanny but I and my gown are alive and well and so good bye«
Fanny was again left to her solitude and with no increase of pleasant
feelings for she was sorry for almost all that she had seen and heard
astonished at Miss Bertram and angry with Mr Crawford By taking a circuitous
and as it appeared to her very unreasonable direction to the knoll they were
soon beyond her eye and for some minutes longer she remained without sight or
sound of any companion She seemed to have the little wood all to herself She
could almost have thought that Edmund and Miss Crawford had left it but that
it was impossible for Edmund to forget her so entirely
She was again roused from disagreeable musings by sudden footsteps somebody
was coming at a quick pace down the principal walk She expected Mr Rushworth
but it was Julia who hot and out of breath and with a look of disappointment
cried out on seeing her »Heyday Where are the others I thought Maria and Mr
Crawford were with you«
Fanny explained
»A pretty trick upon my word I cannot see them any where« looking eagerly
into the park »But they cannot be very far off and I think I am equal to as
much as Maria even without help«
»But Julia Mr Rushworth will be here in a moment with the key Do wait
for Mr Rushworth«
»Not I indeed I have had enough of the family for one morning Why child
I have but this moment escaped from his horrible mother Such a penance as I
have been enduring while you were sitting here so composed and so happy It
might have been as well perhaps if you had been in my place but you always
contrive to keep out of these scrapes«
This was a most unjust reflection but Fanny could allow for it and let it
pass Julia was vexed and her temper was hasty but she felt that it would not
last and therefore taking no notice only asked her if she had not seen Mr
Rushworth
»Yes yes we saw him He was posting away as if upon life and death and
could but just spare time to tell us his errand and where you all were«
»It is a pity that he should have so much trouble for nothing«
»That is Miss Marias concern I am not obliged to punish myself for her
sins The mother I could not avoid as long as my tiresome aunt was dancing
about with the housekeeper but the son I can get away from«
And she immediately scrambled across the fence and walked away not
attending to Fannys last question of whether she had seen any thing of Miss
Crawford and Edmund The sort of dread in which Fanny now sat of seeing Mr
Rushworth prevented her thinking so much of their continued absence however as
she might have done She felt that he had been very illused and was quite
unhappy in having to communicate what had passed He joined her within five
minutes after Julias exit and though she made the best of the story he was
evidently mortified and displeased in no common degree At first he scarcely
said any thing; his looks only expressed his extreme surprise and vexation and
he walked to the gate and stood there without seeming to know what to do
»They desired me to stay my cousin Maria charged me to say that you would
find them at that knoll or thereabouts«
»I do not believe I shall go any further« said he sullenly »I see nothing
of them By the time I get to the knoll they may be gone some where else I
have had walking enough«
And he sat down with a most gloomy countenance by Fanny
»I am very sorry« said she »it is very unlucky« And she longed to be able
to say something more to the purpose
After an interval of silence »I think they might as well have staid for
me« said he
»Miss Bertram thought you would follow her«
»I should not have had to follow her if she had staid«
This could not be denied and Fanny was silenced After another pause he
went on »Pray Miss Price are you such a great admirer of this Mr Crawford as
some people are For my part I can see nothing in him«
»I do not think him at all handsome«
»Handsome Nobody can call such an undersized man handsome He is not five
foot nine I should not wonder if he was not more than five foot eight I think
he is an illlooking fellow In my opinion these Crawfords are no addition at
all We did very well without them«
A small sigh escaped Fanny here and she did not know how to contradict him
»If I had made any difficulty about fetching the key there might have been
some excuse but I went the very moment she said she wanted it«
»Nothing could be more obliging than your manner I am sure and I dare say
you walked as fast as you could but still it is some distance you know from
this spot to the house quite into the house and when people are waiting they
are bad judges of time and every half minute seems like five«
He got up and walked to the gate again and wished he had had the key about
him at the time Fanny thought she discerned in his standing there an
indication of relenting which encouraged her to another attempt and she said
therefore »It is a pity you should not join them They expected to have a
better view of the house from that part of the park and will be thinking how it
may be improved and nothing of that sort you know can be settled without
you«
She found herself more successful in sending away than in retaining a
companion Mr Rushworth was worked on »Well« said he »if you really think I
had better go it would be foolish to bring the key for nothing« And letting
himself out he walked off without further ceremony
Fannys thoughts were now all engrossed by the two who had left her so long
ago and getting quite impatient she resolved to go in search of them She
followed their steps along the bottom walk and had just turned up into another
when the voice and the laugh of Miss Crawford once more caught her ear the
sound approached and a few more windings brought them before her They were
just returned into the wilderness from the park to which a side gate not
fastened had tempted them very soon after their leaving her and they had been
across a portion of the park into the very avenue which Fanny had been hoping
the whole morning to reach at last and had been sitting down under one of the
trees This was their history It was evident that they had been spending their
time pleasantly and were not aware of the length of their absence Fannys best
consolation was in being assured that Edmund had wished for her very much and
that he should certainly have come back for her had she not been tired already
but this was not quite sufficient to do away the pain of having been left a
whole hour when he had talked of only a few minutes nor to banish the sort of
curiosity she felt to know what they had been conversing about all that time
and the result of the whole was to her disappointment and depression as they
prepared by general agreement to return to the house
On reaching the bottom of the steps to the terrace Mrs Rushworth and Mrs
Norris presented themselves at the top just ready for the wilderness at the
end of an hour and half from their leaving the house Mrs Norris had been too
well employed to move faster Whatever cross accidents had occurred to intercept
the pleasures of her nieces she had found a morning of complete enjoyment for
the housekeeper after a great many courtesies on the subject of pheasants had
taken her to the dairy told her all about their cows and given her the receipt
for a famous cream cheese and since Julias leaving them they had been met by
the gardener with whom she had made a most satisfactory acquaintance for she
had set him right as to his grandsons illness convinced him it was an ague
and promised him a charm for it and he in return had shewn her all his
choicest nursery of plants and actually presented her with a very curious
specimen of heath
On this rencontre they all returned to the house together there to lounge
away the time as they could with sofas and chitchat and Quarterly Reviews
till the return of the others and the arrival of dinner It was late before the
Miss Bertrams and the two gentlemen came in and their ramble did not appear to
have been more than partially agreeable or at all productive of any thing
useful with regard to the object of the day By their own accounts they had been
all walking after each other and the junction which had taken place at last
seemed to Fannys observation to have been as much too late for
reestablishing harmony as it confessedly had been for determining on any
alteration She felt as she looked at Julia and Mr Rushworth that hers was
not the only dissatisfied bosom amongst them there was gloom on the face of
each Mr Crawford and Miss Bertram were much more gay and she thought that he
was taking particular pains during dinner to do away any little resentment of
the other two and restore general good humour
Dinner was soon followed by tea and coffee a ten miles drive home allowed
no waste of hours and from the time of their sitting down to table it was a
quick succession of busy nothings till the carriage came to the door and Mrs
Norris having fidgetted about and obtained a few pheasants eggs and a cream
cheese from the housekeeper and made abundance of civil speeches to Mrs
Rushworth was ready to lead the way At the same moment Mr Crawford
approaching Julia said »I hope I am not to lose my companion unless she is
afraid of the evening air in so exposed a seat« The request had not been
foreseen but was very graciously received and Julias day was likely to end
almost as well as it began Miss Bertram had made up her mind to something
different and was a little disappointed but her conviction of being really
the one preferred comforted her under it and enabled her to receive Mr
Rushworths parting attentions as she ought He was certainly better pleased to
hand her into the barouche than to assist her in ascending the box and his
complacency seemed confirmed by the arrangement
»Well Fanny this has been a fine day for you upon my word« said Mrs
Norris as they drove through the park »Nothing but pleasure from beginning to
end I am sure you ought to be very much obliged to your aunt Bertram and me
for contriving to let you go A pretty good days amusement you have had«
Maria was just discontented enough to say directly »I think you have done
pretty well yourself maam Your lap seems full of good things and here is a
basket of something between us which has been knocking my elbow unmercifully«
»My dear it is only a beautiful little heath which that nice old gardener
would make me take but if it is in your way I will have it in my lap directly
There Fanny you shall carry that parcel for me take great care of it do not
let it fall it is a cream cheese just like the excellent one we had at dinner
Nothing would satisfy that good old Mrs Whitaker but my taking one of the
cheeses I stood out as long as I could till the tears almost came into her
eyes and I knew it was just the sort that my sister would be delighted with
That Mrs Whitaker is a treasure She was quite shocked when I asked her whether
wine was allowed at the second table and she has turned away two housemaids for
wearing white gowns Take care of the cheese Fanny Now I can manage the other
parcel and the basket very well«
»What else have you been spunging« said Maria half pleased that Sotherton
should be so complimented
»Spunging my dear It is nothing but four of those beautiful pheasants
eggs which Mrs Whitaker would quite force upon me she would not take a
denial She said it must be such an amusement to me as she understood I lived
quite alone to have a few living creatures of that sort and so to be sure it
will I shall get the dairy maid to set them under the first spare hen and if
they come to good I can have them moved to my own house and borrow a coop and
it will be a great delight to me in my lonely hours to attend to them And if I
have good luck your mother shall have some«
It was a beautiful evening mild and still and the drive was as pleasant as
the serenity of nature could make it but when Mrs Norris ceased speaking it
was altogether a silent drive to those within Their spirits were in general
exhausted and to determine whether the day had afforded most pleasure or pain
might occupy the meditations of almost all
Chapter XI
The day at Sotherton with all its imperfections afforded the Miss Bertrams
much more agreeable feelings than were derived from the letters from Antigua
which soon afterwards reached Mansfield It was much pleasanter to think of
Henry Crawford than of their father and to think of their father in England
again within a certain period which these letters obliged them to do was a
most unwelcome exercise
November was the black month fixed for his return Sir Thomas wrote of it
with as much decision as experience and anxiety could authorize His business
was so nearly concluded as to justify him in proposing to take his passage in
the September packet and he consequently looked forward with the hope of being
with his beloved family again early in November
Maria was more to be pitied than Julia for to her the father brought a
husband and the return of the friend most solicitous for her happiness would
unite her to the lover on whom she had chosen that happiness should depend It
was a gloomy prospect and all that she could do was to throw a mist over it
and hope when the mist cleared away she should see something else It would
hardly be early in November there were generally delays a bad passage or
something that favouring something which every body who shuts their eyes while
they look or their understandings while they reason feels the comfort of It
would probably be the middle of November at least the middle of November was
three months off Three months comprised thirteen weeks Much might happen in
thirteen weeks
Sir Thomas would have been deeply mortified by a suspicion of half that his
daughters felt on the subject of his return and would hardly have found
consolation in a knowledge of the interest it excited in the breast of another
young lady Miss Crawford on walking up with her brother to spend the evening
at Mansfield Park heard the good news and though seeming to have no concern in
the affair beyond politeness and to have vented all her feelings in a quiet
congratulation heard it with an attention not so easily satisfied Mrs Norris
gave the particulars of the letters and the subject was dropt but after tea
as Miss Crawford was standing at an open window with Edmund and Fanny looking
out on a twilight scene while the Miss Bertrams Mr Rushworth and Henry
Crawford were all busy with candles at the pianoforte she suddenly revived it
by turning round towards the group and saying »How happy Mr Rushworth looks
He is thinking of November«
Edmund looked round at Mr Rushworth too but had nothing to say
»Your fathers return will be a very interesting event«
»It will indeed after such an absence an absence not only long but
including so many dangers«
»It will be the forerunner also of other interesting events your sisters
marriage and your taking orders«
»Yes«
»Dont be affronted« said she laughing »but it does put me in mind of some
of the old heathen heroes who after performing great exploits in a foreign
land offered sacrifices to the gods on their safe return«
»There is no sacrifice in the case« replied Edmund with a serious smile
and glancing at the pianoforte again »It is entirely her own doing«
»Oh yes I know it is I was merely joking She has done no more than what
every young woman would do and I have no doubt of her being extremely happy My
other sacrifice of course you do not understand«
»My taking orders I assure you is quite as voluntary as Marias marrying«
»It is fortunate that your inclination and your fathers convenience should
accord so well There is a very good living kept for you I understand
hereabouts«
»Which you suppose has biassed me«
»But that I am sure it has not« cried Fanny
»Thank you for your good word Fanny but it is more than I would affirm
myself On the contrary the knowing that there was such a provision for me
probably did bias me Nor can I think it wrong that it should There was no
natural disinclination to be overcome and I see no reason why a man should make
a worse clergyman for knowing that he will have a competence early in life I
was in safe hands I hope I should not have been influenced myself in a wrong
way and I am sure my father was too conscientious to have allowed it I have no
doubt that I was biassed but I think it was blamelessly«
»It is the same sort of thing« said Fanny after a short pause »as for the
son of an admiral to go into the navy or the son of a general to be in the
army and nobody sees any thing wrong in that Nobody wonders that they should
prefer the line where their friends can serve them best or suspects them to be
less in earnest in it than they appear«
»No my dear Miss Price and for reasons good The profession either navy
or army is its own justification It has every thing in its favour heroism
danger bustle fashion Soldiers and sailors are always acceptable in society
Nobody can wonder that men are soldiers and sailors«
»But the motives of a man who takes orders with the certainty of preferment
may be fairly suspected you think« said Edmund »To be justified in your eyes
he must do it in the most complete uncertainty of any provision«
»What take orders without a living No that is madness indeed absolute
madness«
»Shall I ask you how the church is to be filled if a man is neither to take
orders with a living nor without No for you certainly would not know what to
say But I must beg some advantage to the clergyman from your own argument As
he cannot be influenced by those feelings which you rank highly as temptation
and reward to the soldier and sailor in their choice of a profession as
heroism and noise and fashion are all against him he ought to be less liable
to the suspicion of wanting sincerity or good intentions in the choice of his«
»Oh no doubt he is very sincere in preferring an income ready made to the
trouble of working for one and has the best intentions of doing nothing all the
rest of his days but eat drink and grow fat It is indolence Mr Bertram
indeed Indolence and love of ease a want of all laudable ambition of taste
for good company or of inclination to take the trouble of being agreeable
which make men clergymen A clergyman has nothing to do but to be slovenly and
selfish read the newspaper watch the weather and quarrel with his wife His
curate does all the work and the business of his own life is to dine«
»There are such clergymen no doubt but I think they are not so common as
to justify Miss Crawford in esteeming it their general character I suspect that
in this comprehensive and may I say commonplace censure you are not judging
from yourself but from prejudiced persons whose opinions you have been in the
habit of hearing It is impossible that your own observation can have given you
much knowledge of the clergy You can have been personally acquainted with very
few of a set of men you condemn so conclusively You are speaking what you have
been told at your uncles table
I speak what appears to me the general opinion and where an opinion is
general it is usually correct Though I have not seen much of the domestic
lives of clergymen it is seen by too many to leave any deficiency of
information«
»Where any one body of educated men of whatever denomination are condemned
indiscriminately there must be a deficiency of information or smiling of
something else Your uncle and his brother admirals perhaps knew little of
clergymen beyond the chaplains whom good or bad they were always wishing
away«
»Poor William He has met with great kindness from the chaplain of the
Antwerp« was a tender apostrophe of Fannys very much to the purpose of her
own feelings if not of the conversation
»I have been so little addicted to take my opinions from my uncle« said
Miss Crawford »that I can hardly suppose and since you push me so hard I
must observe that I am not entirely without the means of seeing what clergymen
are being at this present time the guest of my own brother Dr Grant And
though Dr Grant is most kind and obliging to me and though he is really a
gentleman and I dare say a good scholar and clever and often preaches good
sermons and is very respectable I see him to be an indolent selfish bon
vivant who must have his palate consulted in every thing who will not stir a
finger for the convenience of any one and who moreover if the cook makes a
blunder is out of humour with his excellent wife To own the truth Henry and I
were partly driven out this very evening by a disappointment about a green
goose which he could not get the better of My poor sister was forced to stay
and bear it«
»I do not wonder at your disapprobation upon my word It is a great defect
of temper made worse by a very faulty habit of self-indulgence and to see your
sister suffering from it must be exceedingly painful to such feelings as
yours Fanny it goes against us We cannot attempt to defend Dr Grant«
»No« replied Fanny »but we need not give up his profession for all that
because whatever profession Dr Grant had chosen he would have taken a not
a good temper into it and as he must either in the navy or army have had a
great many more people under his command than he has now I think more would
have been made unhappy by him as a sailor or soldier than as a clergyman
Besides I cannot but suppose that whatever there may be to wish otherwise in
Dr Grant would have been in a greater danger of becoming worse in a more
active and worldly profession where he would have had less time and obligation
where he might have escaped that knowledge of himself the frequency at
least of that knowledge which it is impossible he should escape as he is now A
man a sensible man like Dr Grant cannot be in the habit of teaching others
their duty every week cannot go to church twice every Sunday and preach such
very good sermons in so good a manner as he does without being the better for
it himself It must make him think and I have no doubt that he oftener
endeavours to restrain himself than he would if he had been any thing but a
clergyman«
»We cannot prove the contrary to be sure but I wish you a better fate
Miss Price than to be the wife of a man whose amiableness depends upon his own
sermons for though he may preach himself into a good humour every Sunday it
will be bad enough to have him quarrelling about green geese from Monday morning
till Saturday night«
»I think the man who could often quarrel with Fanny« said Edmund
affectionately »must be beyond the reach of any sermons«
Fanny turned farther into the window and Miss Crawford had only time to say
in a pleasant manner »I fancy Miss Price has been more used to deserve praise
than to hear it« when being earnestly invited by the Miss Bertrams to join in a
glee she tripped off to the instrument leaving Edmund looking after her in an
ecstacy of admiration of all her many virtues from her obliging manners down to
her light and graceful tread
»There goes good humour I am sure« said he presently »There goes a temper
which would never give pain How well she walks and how readily she falls in
with the inclination of others joining them the moment she is asked What a
pity« he added after an instants reflection »that she should have been in
such hands«
Fanny agreed to it and had the pleasure of seeing him continue at the
window with her in spite of the expected glee and of having his eyes soon
turned like hers towards the scene without where all that was solemn and
soothing and lovely appeared in the brilliancy of an unclouded night and the
contrast of the deep shade of the woods Fanny spoke her feelings »Heres
harmony« said she »Heres repose Heres what may leave all painting and all
music behind and what poetry only can attempt to describe Heres what may
tranquillize every care and lift the heart to rapture When I look out on such
a night as this I feel as if there could be neither wickedness nor sorrow in
the world and there certainly would be less of both if the sublimity of Nature
were more attended to and people were carried more out of themselves by
contemplating such a scene«
»I like to hear your enthusiasm Fanny It is a lovely night and they are
much to be pitied who have not been taught to feel in some degree as you do
who have not at least been given a taste for nature in early life They lose a
great deal«
»You taught me to think and feel on the subject cousin«
»I had a very apt scholar Theres Arcturus looking very bright«
»Yes and the bear I wish I could see Cassiopeia«
»We must go out on the lawn for that Should you be afraid«
»Not in the least It is a great while since we have had any stargazing«
»Yes I do not know how it has happened« The glee began »We will stay till
this is finished Fanny« said he turning his back on the window and as it
advanced she had the mortification of seeing him advance too moving forward by
gentle degrees towards the instrument and when it ceased he was close by the
singers among the most urgent in requesting to hear the glee again
Fanny sighed alone at the window till scolded away by Mrs Norriss threats
of catching cold
Chapter XII
Sir Thomas was to return in November and his eldest son had duties to call him
earlier home The approach of September brought tidings of Mr Bertram first in
a letter to the gamekeeper and then in a letter to Edmund and by the end of
August he arrived himself to be gay agreeable and gallant again as occasion
served or Miss Crawford demanded to tell of races and Weymouth and parties
and friends to which she might have listened six weeks before with some
interest and altogether to give her the fullest conviction by the power of
actual comparison of her preferring his younger brother
It was very vexatious and she was heartily sorry for it but so it was and
so far from now meaning to marry the elder she did not even want to attract him
beyond what the simplest claims of conscious beauty required his lengthened
absence from Mansfield without any thing but pleasure in view and his own will
to consult made it perfectly clear that he did not care about her and his
indifference was so much more than equalled by her own that were he now to step
forth the owner of Mansfield park the Sir Thomas complete which he was to be
in time she did not believe she could accept him
The season and duties which brought Mr Bertram back to Mansfield took Mr
Crawford into Norfolk Everingham could not do without him in the beginning of
September He went for a fortnight a fortnight of such dulness to the Miss
Bertrams as ought to have put them both on their guard and made even Julia
admit in her jealousy of her sister the absolute necessity of distrusting his
attentions and wishing him not to return and a fortnight of sufficient leisure
in the intervals of shooting and sleeping to have convinced the gentleman that
he ought to keep longer away had he been more in the habit of examining his own
motives and of reflecting to what the indulgence of his idle vanity was
tending but thoughtless and selfish from prosperity and bad example he would
not look beyond the present moment The sisters handsome clever and
encouraging were an amusement to his sated mind and finding nothing in Norfolk
to equal the social pleasures of Mansfield he gladly returned to it at the time
appointed and was welcomed thither quite as gladly by those whom he came to
trifle with farther
Maria with only Mr Rushworth to attend to her and doomed to the repeated
details of his days sport good or bad his boast of his dogs his jealousy of
his neighbours his doubts of their qualification and his zeal after poachers
subjects which will not find their way to female feelings without some talent
on one side or some attachment on the other had missed Mr Crawford
grievously and Julia unengaged and unemployed felt all the right of missing
him much more Each sister believed herself the favourite Julia might be
justified in so doing by the hints of Mrs Grant inclined to credit what she
wished and Maria by the hints of Mr Crawford himself Every thing returned
into the same channel as before his absence his manners being to each so
animated and agreeable as to lose no ground with either and just stopping
short of the consistence the steadiness the solicitude and the warmth which
might excite general notice
Fanny was the only one of the party who found any thing to dislike but
since the day at Sotherton she could never see Mr Crawford with either sister
without observation and seldom without wonder or censure and had her
confidence in her own judgment been equal to her exercise of it in every other
respect had she been sure that she was seeing clearly and judging candidly
she would probably have made some important communications to her usual
confidant As it was however she only hazarded a hint and the hint was lost
»I am rather surprised« said she »that Mr Crawford should come back again so
soon after being here so long before full seven weeks for I had understood he
was so very fond of change and moving about that I thought something would
certainly occur when he was once gone to take him elsewhere He is used to much
gayer places than Mansfield«
»It is to his credit« was Edmunds answer »and I dare say it gives his
sister pleasure She does not like his unsettled habits«
»What a favourite he is with my cousins«
»Yes his manners to women are such as must please Mrs Grant I believe
suspects him of a preference for Julia I have never seen much symptom of it
but I wish it may be so He has no faults but what a serious attachment would
remove«
»If Miss Bertram were not engaged« said Fanny cautiously »I could
sometimes almost think that he admired her more than Julia«
»Which is perhaps more in favour of his liking Julia best than you
Fanny may be aware for I believe it often happens that a man before he has
quite made up his own mind will distinguish the sister or intimate friend of
the woman he is really thinking of more than the woman herself Crawford has
too much sense to stay here if he found himself in any danger from Maria and I
am not at all afraid for her after such a proof as she has given that her
feelings are not strong«
Fanny supposed she must have been mistaken and meant to think differently
in future but with all that submission to Edmund could do and all the help of
the coinciding looks and hints which she occasionally noticed in some of the
others and which seemed to say that Julia was Mr Crawfords choice she knew
not always what to think She was privy one evening to the hopes of her aunt
Norris on this subject as well as to her feelings and the feelings of Mrs
Rushworth on a point of some similarity and could not help wondering as she
listened and glad would she have been not to be obliged to listen for it was
while all the other young people were dancing and she sitting most
unwillingly among the chaperons at the fire longing for the reentrance of her
elder cousin on whom all her own hopes of a partner then depended It was
Fannys first ball though without the preparation or splendour of many a young
ladys first ball being the thought only of the afternoon built on the late
acquisition of a violin player in the servants hall and the possibility of
raising five couple with the help of Mrs Grant and a new intimate friend of Mr
Bertrams just arrived on a visit It had however been a very happy one to
Fanny through four dances and she was quite grieved to be losing even a quarter
of an hour While waiting and wishing looking now at the dancers and now at
the door this dialogue between the two abovementioned ladies was forced on
her
»I think maam« said Mrs Norris her eyes directed towards Mr Rushworth
and Maria who were partners for the second time »we shall see some happy
faces again now«
»Yes maam indeed« replied the other with a stately simper »there
will be some satisfaction in looking on now and I think it was rather a pity
they should have been obliged to part Young folks in their situation should be
excused complying with the common forms I wonder my son did not propose it«
»I dare say he did maam Mr Rushworth is never remiss But dear Maria
has such a strict sense of propriety so much of that true delicacy which one
seldom meets with nowadays Mrs Rushworth that wish of avoiding
particularity Dear maam only look at her face at this moment how
different from what it was the two last dances«
Miss Bertram did indeed look happy her eyes were sparkling with pleasure
and she was speaking with great animation for Julia and her partner Mr
Crawford were close to her they were all in a cluster together How she had
looked before Fanny could not recollect for she had been dancing with Edmund
herself and had not thought about her
Mrs Norris continued »It is quite delightful maam to see young people
so properly happy so well suited and so much the thing I cannot but think of
dear Sir Thomass delight And what do you say maam to the chance of another
match Mr Rushworth has set a good example and such things are very catching«
Mrs Rushworth who saw nothing but her son was quite at a loss »The
couple above maam Do you see no symptoms there«
»Oh dear Miss Julia and Mr Crawford Yes indeed a very pretty match
What is his property«
»Four thousand a year«
»Very well Those who have not more must be satisfied with what they
have Four thousand a year is a pretty estate and he seems a very genteel
steady young man so I hope Miss Julia will be very happy«
»It is not a settled thing maam yet We only speak of it among friends
But I have very little doubt it will be He is growing extremely particular in
his attentions«
Fanny could listen no farther Listening and wondering were all suspended
for a time for Mr Bertram was in the room again and though feeling it would
be a great honour to be asked by him she thought it must happen He came
towards their little circle but instead of asking her to dance drew a chair
near her and gave her an account of the present state of a sick horse and the
opinion of the groom from whom he had just parted Fanny found that it was not
to be and in the modesty of her nature immediately felt that she had been
unreasonable in expecting it When he had told of his horse he took a newspaper
from the table and looking over it said in a languid way »If you want to
dance Fanny I will stand up with you« With more than equal civility the
offer was declined she did not wish to dance »I am glad of it« said he in
a much brisker tone and throwing down the newspaper again »for I am tired to
death I only wonder how the good people can keep it up so long They had need
be all in love to find any amusement in such folly and so they are I fancy
If you look at them you may see they are so many couple of lovers all but
Yates and Mrs Grant and between ourselves she poor woman must want a
lover as much as any one of them A desperate dull life hers must be with the
doctor« making a sly face as he spoke towards the chair of the latter who
proving however to be close at his elbow made so instantaneous a change of
expression and subject necessary as Fanny in spite of every thing could
hardly help laughing at »A strange business this in America Dr Grant
What is your opinion I always come to you to know what I am to think of
public matters«
»My dear Tom« cried his aunt soon afterwards »as you are not dancing I
dare say you will have no objection to join us in a rubber shall you« then
leaving her seat and coming to him to enforce the proposal added in a whisper
»We want to make a table for Mrs Rushworth you know Your mother is quite
anxious about it but cannot very well spare time to sit down herself because
of her fringe Now you and I and Dr Grant will just do and though we play but
halfcrowns you know you may bet halfguineas with him«
»I should be most happy« replied he aloud and jumping up with alacrity
»it would give me the greatest pleasure but that I am this moment going to
dance Come Fanny« taking her hand »do not be dawdling any longer or the
dance will be over«
Fanny was led off very willingly though it was impossible for her to feel
much gratitude towards her cousin or distinguish as he certainly did between
the selfishness of another person and his own
»A pretty modest request upon my word« he indignantly exclaimed as they
walked away »To want to nail me to a card table for the next two hours with
herself and Dr Grant who are always quarrelling and that poking old woman
who knows no more of whist than of algebra I wish my good aunt would be a
little less busy And to ask me in such a way too without ceremony before them
all so as to leave me no possibility of refusing That is what I dislike most
particularly It raises my spleen more than any thing, to have the pretence of
being asked of being given a choice and at the same time addressed in such a
way as to oblige one to do the very thing whatever it be If I had not luckily
thought of standing up with you I could not have got out of it It is a great
deal too bad But when my aunt has got a fancy in her head nothing can stop
her«
Chapter XIII
The Honourable John Yates this new friend had not much to recommend him beyond
habits of fashion and expense and being the younger son of a lord with a
tolerable independence and Sir Thomas would probably have thought his
introduction at Mansfield by no means desirable Mr Bertrams acquaintance with
him had begun at Weymouth where they had spent ten days together in the same
society and the friendship if friendship it might be called had been proved
and perfected by Mr Yatess being invited to take Mansfield in his way
whenever he could and by his promising to come and he did come rather earlier
than had been expected in consequence of the sudden breakingup of a large
party assembled for gaiety at the house of another friend which he had left
Weymouth to join He came on the wings of disappointment and with his head full
of acting for it had been a theatrical party and the play in which he had
borne a part was within two days of representation when the sudden death of
one of the nearest connections of the family had destroyed the scheme and
dispersed the performers To be so near happiness so near fame so near the
long paragraph in praise of the private theatricals at Ecclesford the seat of
the Right Hon Lord Ravenshaw in Cornwall which would of course have
immortalized the whole party for at least a twelvemonth and being so near to
lose it all was an injury to be keenly felt and Mr Yates could talk of
nothing else Ecclesford and its theatre with its arrangements and dresses
rehearsals and jokes was his neverfailing subject and to boast of the past
his only consolation
Happily for him a love of the theatre is so general an itch for acting so
strong among young people that he could hardly outtalk the interest of his
hearers From the first casting of the parts, to the epilogue it was all
bewitching and there were few who did not wish to have been a party concerned
or would have hesitated to try their skill The play had been Lovers Vows and
Mr Yates was to have been Count Cassel »A trifling part« said he »and not at
all to my taste and such a one as I certainly would not accept again but I was
determined to make no difficulties Lord Ravenshaw and the duke had appropriated
the only two characters worth playing before I reached Ecclesford and though
Lord Ravenshaw offered to resign his to me it was impossible to take it you
know I was sorry for him that he should have so mistaken his powers for he was
no more equal to the Baron A little man with a weak voice always hoarse after
the first ten minutes It must have injured the piece materially but I was
resolved to make no difficulties Sir Henry thought the duke not equal to
Frederick but that was because Sir Henry wanted the part himself whereas it
was certainly in the best hands of the two I was surprised to see Sir Henry
such a stick Luckily the strength of the piece did not depend upon him Our
Agatha was inimitable and the duke was thought very great by many And upon the
whole it would certainly have gone off wonderfully«
»It was a hard case upon my word« and »I do think you were very much to
be pitied« were the kind responses of listening sympathy
»It is not worth complaining about but to be sure the poor old dowager
could not have died at a worse time and it is impossible to help wishing that
the news could have been suppressed for just the three days we wanted It was
but three days and being only a grandmother and all happening two hundred
miles off I think there would have been no great harm and it was suggested I
know but Lord Ravenshaw who I suppose is one of the most correct men in
England would not hear of it«
»An afterpiece instead of a comedy« said Mr Bertram »Lovers Vows were
at an end and Lord and Lady Ravenshaw left to act My Grandmother by themselves
Well the jointure may comfort him and perhaps between friends he began to
tremble for his credit and his lungs in the Baron and was not sorry to
withdraw and to make you amends Yates I think we must raise a little theatre
at Mansfield and ask you to be our manager«
This though the thought of the moment did not end with the moment for the
inclination to act was awakened and in no one more strongly than in him who was
now master of the house and who having so much leisure as to make almost any
novelty a certain good had likewise such a degree of lively talents and comic
taste as were exactly adapted to the novelty of acting The thought returned
again and again »Oh for the Ecclesford theatre and scenery to try something
with« Each sister could echo the wish and Henry Crawford to whom in all the
riot of his gratifications it was yet an untasted pleasure was quite alive at
the idea »I really believe« said he »I could be fool enough at this moment to
undertake any character that ever was written from Shylock or Richard III down
to the singing hero of a farce in his scarlet coat and cocked hat I feel as if
I could be any thing or every thing as if I could rant and storm or sigh or
cut capers in any tragedy or comedy in the English language Let us be doing
something Be it only half a play an act a scene what should prevent us
Not these countenances I am sure« looking towards the Miss Bertrams »and for a
theatre what signifies a theatre We shall be only amusing ourselves Any room
in this house might suffice«
»We must have a curtain« said Tom Bertram »a few yards of green baize for
a curtain and perhaps that may be enough«
»Oh quite enough« cried Mr Yates »with only just a side wing or two run
up doors in flat and three or four scenes to be let down nothing more would
be necessary on such a plan as this For mere amusement among ourselves we
should want nothing more«
»I believe we must be satisfied with less« said Maria »There would not be
time and other difficulties would arise We must rather adopt Mr Crawfords
views and make the performance not the theatre our object Many parts of our
best plays are independent of scenery«
»Nay« said Edmund who began to listen with alarm »Let us do nothing by
halves If we are to act let it be in a theatre completely fitted up with pit
box and gallery and let us have a play entire from beginning to end so as it
be a German play no matter what with a good tricking shifting afterpiece
and a figuredance and a hornpipe and a song between the acts If we do not
out do Ecclesford we do nothing«
»Now Edmund do not be disagreeable« said Julia »Nobody loves a play
better than you do or can have gone much farther to see one«
»True to see real acting good hardened real acting but I would hardly
walk from this room to the next to look at the raw efforts of those who have not
been bred to the trade a set of gentlemen and ladies who have all the
disadvantages of education and decorum to struggle through«
After a short pause however the subject still continued and was discussed
with unabated eagerness every ones inclination increasing by the discussion
and a knowledge of the inclination of the rest and though nothing was settled
but that Tom Bertram would prefer a comedy and his sisters and Henry Crawford a
tragedy and that nothing in the world could be easier than to find a piece
which would please them all the resolution to act something or other seemed so
decided as to make Edmund quite uncomfortable He was determined to prevent it
if possible though his mother who equally heard the conversation which passed
at table did not evince the least disapprobation
The same evening afforded him an opportunity of trying his strength Maria
Julia Henry Crawford and Mr Yates were in the billiardroom Tom returning
from them into the drawingroom where Edmund was standing thoughtfully by the
fire while Lady Bertram was on the sofa at a little distance and Fanny close
beside her arranging her work thus began as he entered »Such a horribly vile
billiardtable as ours is not to be met with I believe above ground I can
stand it no longer and I think I may say that nothing shall ever tempt me to
it again But one good thing I have just ascertained It is the very room for a
theatre precisely the shape and length for it and the doors at the farther
end communicating with each other as they may be made to do in five minutes by
merely moving the bookcase in my fathers room is the very thing we could have
desired if we had set down to wish for it And my fathers room will be an
excellent greenroom It seems to join the billiardroom on purpose«
»You are not serious Tom in meaning to act« said Edmund in a low voice
as his brother approached the fire
»Not serious never more so I assure you What is there to surprise you in
it«
»I think it would be very wrong In a general light private theatricals are
open to some objections but as we are circumstanced I must think it would be
highly injudicious and more than injudicious to attempt any thing of the kind
It would show great want of feeling on my fathers account absent as he is and
in some degree of constant danger and it would be imprudent I think with
regard to Maria whose situation is a very delicate one considering every
thing extremely delicate«
»You take up a thing so seriously as if we were going to act three times a
week till my fathers return and invite all the country But it is not to be a
display of that sort We mean nothing but a little amusement among ourselves
just to vary the scene and exercise our powers in something new We want no
audience no publicity We may be trusted I think in choosing some play most
perfectly unexceptionable and I can conceive no greater harm or danger to any
of us in conversing in the elegant written language of some respectable author
than in chattering in words of our own I have no fears and no scruples And as
to my fathers being absent it is so far from an objection that I consider it
rather as a motive for the expectation of his return must be a very anxious
period to my mother and if we can be the means of amusing that anxiety and
keeping up her spirits for the next few weeks I shall think our time very well
spent and so I am sure will he It is a very anxious period for her«
As he said this each looked towards their mother Lady Bertram sunk back
in one corner of the sofa the picture of health wealth ease and
tranquillity was just falling into a gentle doze while Fanny was getting
through the few difficulties of her work for her
Edmund smiled and shook his head
»By Jove this wont do« cried Tom throwing himself into a chair with a
hearty laugh »To be sure my dear mother your anxiety I was unlucky there«
»What is the matter« asked her ladyship in the heavy tone of one half
roused »I was not asleep«
»Oh dear no maam nobody suspected you Well Edmund« he continued
returning to the former subject posture and voice as soon as Lady Bertram
began to nod again »But this I will maintain that we shall be doing no
harm«
»I cannot agree with you I am convinced that my father would totally
disapprove it«
»And I am convinced to the contrary Nobody is fonder of the exercise of
talent in young people or promotes it more than my father and for any thing
of the acting spouting reciting kind I think he has always a decided taste I
am sure he encouraged it in us as boys How many a time have we mourned over the
dead body of Julius Cæsar and to bed and not to bed in this very room for
his amusement And I am sure my name was Norval every evening of my life
through one Christmas holidays«
»It was a very different thing You must see the difference yourself My
father wished us as schoolboys to speak well but he would never wish his
grown up daughters to be acting plays His sense of decorum is strict«
»I know all that« said Tom displeased »I know my father as well as you do
and Ill take care that his daughters do nothing to distress him Manage your
own concerns Edmund and Ill take care of the rest of the family«
»If you are resolved on acting« replied the persevering Edmund »I must
hope it will be in a very small and quiet way and I think a theatre ought not
to be attempted It would be taking liberties with my fathers house in his
absence which could not be justified«
»For every thing of that nature I will be answerable« said Tom in a
decided tone »His house shall not be hurt I have quite as great an interest
in being careful of his house as you can have and as to such alterations as I
was suggesting just now such as moving a bookcase or unlocking a door or
even as using the billiardroom for the space of a week without playing at
billiards in it you might just as well suppose he would object to our sitting
more in this room and less in the breakfastroom than we did before he went
away or to my sisters pianoforte being moved from one side of the room to the
other Absolute nonsense«
»The innovation if not wrong as an innovation will be wrong as an
expense«
»Yes the expense of such an undertaking would be prodigious Perhaps it
might cost a whole twenty pounds Something of a theatre we must have
undoubtedly but it will be on the simplest plan a green curtain and a little
carpenters work and thats all and as the carpenters work may be all done
at home by Christopher Jackson himself it will be too absurd to talk of
expense and as long as Jackson is employed every thing will be right with
Sir Thomas Dont imagine that nobody in this house can see or judge but
yourself Dont act yourself if you do not like it but dont expect to
govern every body else«
»No as to acting myself« said Edmund »that I absolutely protest against«
Tom walked out of the room as he said it and Edmund was left to sit down
and stir the fire in thoughtful vexation
Fanny who had heard it all and borne Edmund company in every feeling
throughout the whole now ventured to say in her anxiety to suggest some
comfort »Perhaps they may not be able to find any play to suit them Your
brothers taste and your sisters seem very different«
»I have no hope there Fanny If they persist in the scheme they will find
something I shall speak to my sisters and try to dissuade them and that is
all I can do«
»I should think my aunt Norris would be on your side«
»I dare say she would but she has no influence with either Tom or my
sisters that could be of any use and if I cannot convince them myself I shall
let things take their course without attempting it through her Family
squabling is the greatest evil of all and we had better do any thing than be
altogether by the ears«
His sisters to whom he had an opportunity of speaking the next morning
were quite as impatient of his advice quite as unyielding to his
representation quite as determined in the cause of pleasure as Tom Their
mother had no objection to the plan and they were not in the least afraid of
their fathers disapprobation There could be no harm in what had been done in
so many respectable families and by so many women of the first consideration
and it must be scrupulousness run mad that could see any thing to censure in a
plan like theirs comprehending only brothers and sisters and intimate
friends and which would never be heard of beyond themselves Julia did seem
inclined to admit that Marias situation might require particular caution and
delicacy but that could not extend to her she was at liberty and Maria
evidently considered her engagement as only raising her so much more above
restraint and leaving her less occasion than Julia to consult either father or
mother Edmund had little to hope but he was still urging the subject when
Henry Crawford entered the room fresh from the Parsonage calling out »No want
of hands in our Theatre Miss Bertram No want of under strappers My sister
desires her love and hopes to be admitted into the company and will be happy
to take the part of any old Duenna or tame Confidante that you may not like to
do yourselves«
Maria gave Edmund a glance which meant »What say you now Can we be wrong
if Mary Crawford feels the same« And Edmund silenced was obliged to
acknowledge that the charm of acting might well carry fascination to the mind of
genius and with the ingenuity of love to dwell more on the obliging
accommodating purport of the message than on any thing else
The scheme advanced Opposition was vain and as to Mrs Norris he was
mistaken in supposing she would wish to make any She started no difficulties
that were not talked down in five minutes by her eldest nephew and niece who
were allpowerful with her and as the whole arrangement was to bring very
little expense to any body and none at all to herself as she foresaw in it all
the comforts of hurry bustle and importance and derived the immediate
advantage of fancying herself obliged to leave her own house where she had been
living a month at her own cost and take up her abode in theirs that every
hour might be spent in their service she was in fact exceedingly delighted
with the project
Chapter XIV
Fanny seemed nearer being right than Edmund had supposed The business of
finding a play that would suit every body proved to be no trifle and the
carpenter had received his orders and taken his measurements had suggested and
removed at least two sets of difficulties and having made the necessity of an
enlargement of plan and expense fully evident was already at work while a play
was still to seek Other preparations were also in hand An enormous roll of
green baize had arrived from Northampton and been cut out by Mrs Norris with
a saving by her good management of full three quarters of a yard and was
actually forming into a curtain by the housemaids and still the play was
wanting and as two or three days passed away in this manner Edmund began
almost to hope that none might ever be found
There were in fact so many things to be attended to so many people to be
pleased so many best characters required and above all such a need that the
play should be at once both tragedy and comedy that there did seem as little
chance of a decision as any thing pursued by youth and zeal could hold out
On the tragic side were the Miss Bertrams Henry Crawford and Mr Yates on
the comic Tom Bertram not quite alone because it was evident that Mary
Crawfords wishes though politely kept back inclined the same way but his
determinateness and his power seemed to make allies unnecessary and
independent of this great irreconcileable difference they wanted a piece
containing very few characters in the whole but every character firstrate and
three principal women All the best plays were run over in vain Neither Hamlet
nor Macbeth nor Othello nor Douglas nor the Gamester presented any thing
that could satisfy even the tragedians and the Rivals the School for Scandal
Wheel of Fortune Heir at Law and a long etcetera were successively dismissed
with yet warmer objections No piece could be proposed that did not supply
somebody with a difficulty and on one side or the other it was a continual
repetition of »Oh no that will never do Let us have no ranting tragedies
Too many characters Not a tolerable womans part in the play Any thing but
that my dear Tom It would be impossible to fill it up One could not expect
any body to take such a part Nothing but buffoonery from beginning to end
That might do perhaps but for the low parts If I must give my opinion I
have always thought it the most insipid play in the English language I do not
wish to make objections I shall be happy to be of any use but I think we could
not choose worse«
Fanny looked on and listened not unamused to observe the selfishness which
more or less disguised seemed to govern them all and wondering how it would
end For her own gratification she could have wished that something might be
acted for she had never seen even half a play but every thing of higher
consequence was against it
»This will never do« said Tom Bertram at last »We are wasting time most
abominably Something must be fixed on No matter what so that something is
chosen We must not be so nice A few characters too many must not frighten us
We must double them We must descend a little If a part is insignificant the
greater our credit in making any thing of it From this moment I make no
difficulties I take any part you choose to give me so as it be comic Let it
but be comic I condition for nothing more«
For about the fifth time he then proposed the Heir at Law doubting only
whether to prefer Lord Duberley or Dr Pangloss for himself and very earnestly
but very unsuccessfully trying to persuade the others that there were some fine
tragic parts in the rest of the Dramatis Personæ
The pause which followed this fruitless effort was ended by the same
speaker who taking up one of the many volumes of plays that lay on the table
and turning it over suddenly exclaimed »Lovers Vows And why should not
Lovers Vows do for us as well as for the Ravenshaws How came it never to be
thought of before It strikes me as if it would do exactly What say you all
Here are two capital tragic parts for Yates and Crawford and here is the
rhyming butler for me if nobody else wants it a trifling part but the sort
of thing I should not dislike and as I said before I am determined to take any
thing and do my best And as for the rest they may be filled up by any body It
is only Count Cassel and Anhalt«
The suggestion was generally welcome Every body was growing weary of
indecision and the first idea with every body was that nothing had been
proposed before so likely to suit them all Mr Yates was particularly pleased
he had been sighing and longing to do the Baron at Ecclesford had grudged every
rant of Lord Ravenshaws and been forced to rerant it all in his own room To
storm through Baron Wildenhaim was the height of his theatrical ambition and
with the advantage of knowing half the scenes by heart already he did now with
the greatest alacrity offer his services for the part To do him justice
however he did not resolve to appropriate it for remembering that there was
some very good ranting ground in Frederick he professed an equal willingness
for that Henry Crawford was ready to take either Whichever Mr Yates did not
choose would perfectly satisfy him and a short parley of compliment ensued
Miss Bertram feeling all the interest of an Agatha in the question took on her
to decide it by observing to Mr Yates that this was a point in which height
and figure ought to be considered and that his being the tallest seemed to fit
him peculiarly for the Baron She was acknowledged to be quite right and the
two parts being accepted accordingly she was certain of the proper Frederick
Three of the characters were now cast besides Mr Rushworth who was always
answered for by Maria as willing to do any thing; when Julia meaning like her
sister to be Agatha began to be scrupulous on Miss Crawfords account
»This is not behaving well by the absent« said she »Here are not women
enough Amelia and Agatha may do for Maria and me but here is nothing for your
sister Mr Crawford«
Mr Crawford desired that might not be thought of he was very sure his
sister had no wish of acting but as she might be useful and that she would not
allow herself to be considered in the present case But this was immediately
opposed by Tom Bertram who asserted the part of Amelia to be in every respect
the property of Miss Crawford if she would accept it »It falls as naturally as
necessarily to her« said he »as Agatha does to one or other of my sisters It
can be no sacrifice on their side for it is highly comic«
A short silence followed Each sister looked anxious for each felt the best
claim to Agatha and was hoping to have it pressed on her by the rest Henry
Crawford who meanwhile had taken up the play and with seeming carelessness was
turning over the first act soon settled the business »I must entreat Miss
Julia Bertram« said he »not to engage in the part of Agatha or it will be
the ruin of all my solemnity You must not indeed you must not turning to
her I could not stand your countenance dressed up in woe and paleness The
many laughs we have had together would infallibly come across me and Frederick
and his knapsack would be obliged to run away«
Pleasantly courteously it was spoken but the manner was lost in the matter
to Julias feelings She saw a glance at Maria which confirmed the injury to
herself it was a scheme a trick she was slighted Maria was preferred the
smile of triumph which Maria was trying to suppress shewed how well it was
understood and before Julia could command herself enough to speak her brother
gave his weight against her too by saying »Oh yes Maria must be Agatha
Maria will be the best Agatha Though Julia fancies she prefers tragedy I would
not trust her in it There is nothing of tragedy about her She has not the look
of it Her features are not tragic features and she walks too quick and speaks
too quick and would not keep her countenance She had better do the old
countrywoman the Cottagers wife you had indeed Julia Cottagers wife is a
very pretty part I assure you The old lady relieves the highflown benevolence
of her husband with a good deal of spirit You shall be Cottagers wife«
»Cottagers wife« cried Mr Yates »What are you talking of The most
trivial paltry insignificant part the merest commonplace not a tolerable
speech in the whole Your sister do that It is an insult to propose it At
Ecclesford the governess was to have done it We all agreed that it could not be
offered to any body else A little more justice Mr Manager if you please You
do not deserve the office if you cannot appreciate the talents of your company
a little better«
»Why as to that my good friend till I and my company have really acted
there must be some guesswork but I mean no disparagement to Julia We cannot
have two Agathas and we must have one Cottagers wife and I am sure I set her
the example of moderation myself in being satisfied with the old Butler If the
part is trifling she will have more credit in making something of it and if she
is so desperately bent against every thing humorous let her take Cottagers
speeches instead of Cottagers wifes and so change the parts all through he
is solemn and pathetic enough I am sure It could make no difference in the
play and as for Cottager himself when he has got his wifes speeches I would
undertake him with all my heart«
»With all your partiality for Cottagers wife« said Henry Crawford »it
will be impossible to make any thing of it fit for your sister and we must not
suffer her good nature to be imposed on We must not allow her to accept the
part She must not be left to her own complaisance Her talents will be wanted
in Amelia Amelia is a character more difficult to be well represented than even
Agatha I consider Amelia as the most difficult character in the whole piece It
requires great powers great nicety to give her playfulness and simplicity
without extravagance I have seen good actresses fail in the part Simplicity
indeed is beyond the reach of almost every actress by profession It requires a
delicacy of feeling which they have not It requires a gentlewoman a Julia
Bertram You will undertake it I hope« turning to her with a look of anxious
entreaty which softened her a little but while she hesitated what to say her
brother again interposed with Miss Crawfords better claim
»No no Julia must not be Amelia It is not at all the part for her She
would not like it She would not do well She is too tall and robust Amelia
should be a small light girlish skipping figure It is fit for Miss Crawford
and Miss Crawford only She looks the part and I am persuaded will do it
admirably«
Without attending to this Henry Crawford continued his supplication »You
must oblige us« said he »indeed you must When you have studied the character
I am sure you will feel it suit you Tragedy may be your choice but it will
certainly appear that comedy chooses you You will be to visit me in prison with
a basket of provisions you will not refuse to visit me in prison I think I see
you coming in with your basket«
The influence of his voice was felt Julia wavered but was he only trying
to soothe and pacify her and make her overlook the previous affront She
distrusted him The slight had been most determined He was perhaps but at
treacherous play with her She looked suspiciously at her sister Marias
countenance was to decide it if she were vexed and alarmed but Maria looked
all serenity and satisfaction and Julia well knew that on this ground Maria
could not be happy but at her expense With hasty indignation therefore and a
tremulous voice she said to him »You do not seem afraid of not keeping your
countenance when I come in with a basket of provisions though one might have
supposed but it is only as Agatha that I was to be so overpowering« She
stopped Henry Crawford looked rather foolish and as if he did not know what
to say Tom Bertram began again
»Miss Crawford must be Amelia She will be an excellent Amelia«
»Do not be afraid of my wanting the character« cried Julia with angry
quickness »I am not to be Agatha and I am sure I will do nothing else and
as to Amelia it is of all parts in the world the most disgusting to me I quite
detest her An odious little pert unnatural impudent girl I have always
protested against comedy and this is comedy in its worst form« And so saying
she walked hastily out of the room leaving awkward feelings to more than one
but exciting small compassion in any except Fanny who had been a quiet auditor
of the whole and who could not think of her as under the agitations of
jealousy without great pity
A short silence succeeded her leaving them but her brother soon returned to
business and Lovers Vows and was eagerly looking over the play with Mr
Yatess help to ascertain what scenery would be necessary while Maria and
Henry Crawford conversed together in an under voice and the declaration with
which she began of »I am sure I would give up the part to Julia most willingly
but that though I shall probably do it very ill I feel persuaded she would do
it worse« was doubtless receiving all the compliments it called for
When this had lasted some time the division of the party was completed by
Tom Bertram and Mr Yates walking off together to consult farther in the room
now beginning to be called the Theatre and Miss Bertrams resolving to go down
to the Parsonage herself with the offer of Amelia to Miss Crawford and Fanny
remained alone
The first use she made of her solitude was to take up the volume which had
been left on the table and begin to acquaint herself with the play of which she
had heard so much Her curiosity was all awake and she ran through it with an
eagerness which was suspended only by intervals of astonishment that it could
be chosen in the present instance that it could be proposed and accepted in a
private Theatre Agatha and Amelia appeared to her in their different ways so
totally improper for home representation the situation of one and the
language of the other so unfit to be expressed by any woman of modesty that
she could hardly suppose her cousins could be aware of what they were engaging
in and longed to have them roused as soon as possible by the remonstrance which
Edmund would certainly make
Chapter XV
Miss Crawford accepted the part very readily and soon after Miss Bertrams
return from the Parsonage Mr Rushworth arrived and another character was
consequently cast He had the offer of Count Cassel and Anhalt and at first did
not know which to choose and wanted Miss Bertram to direct him but upon being
made to understand the different style of the characters and which was which
and recollecting that he had once seen the play in London and had thought
Anhalt a very stupid fellow he soon decided for the Count Miss Bertram
approved the decision for the less he had to learn the better and though she
could not sympathize in his wish that the Count and Agatha might be to act
together nor wait very patiently while he was slowly turning over the leaves
with the hope of still discovering such a scene she very kindly took his part
in hand and curtailed every speech that admitted being shortened besides
pointing out the necessity of his being very much dressed and choosing his
colours Mr Rushworth liked the idea of his finery very well though affecting
to despise it and was too much engaged with what his own appearance would be
to think of the others or draw any of those conclusions or feel any of that
displeasure which Maria had been half prepared for
Thus much was settled before Edmund who had been out all the morning knew
any thing of the matter but when he entered the drawingroom before dinner the
buz of discussion was high between Tom Maria and Mr Yates and Mr Rushworth
stepped forward with great alacrity to tell him the agreeable news
»We have got a play« said he »It is to be Lovers Vows and I am to be
Count Cassel and am to come in first with a blue dress and a pink satin cloak
and afterwards am to have another fine fancy suit by way of a shooting dress
I do not know how I shall like it«
Fannys eyes followed Edmund and her heart beat for him as she heard this
speech and saw his look and felt what his sensations must be
»Lovers Vows« in a tone of the greatest amazement was his only reply to
Mr Rushworth and he turned towards his brother and sisters as if hardly
doubting a contradiction.
»Yes« cried Mr Yates »After all our debatings and difficulties we find
there is nothing that will suit us altogether so well nothing so
unexceptionable as Lovers Vows The wonder is that it should not have been
thought of before My stupidity was abominable for here we have all the
advantage of what I saw at Ecclesford and it is so useful to have any thing of
a model We have cast almost every part«
»But what do you do for women« said Edmund gravely and looking at Maria
Maria blushed in spite of herself as she answered »I take the part which
Lady Ravenshaw was to have done and with a bolder eye Miss Crawford is to be
Amelia«
»I should not have thought it the sort of play to be so easily filled up
with us« replied Edmund turning away to the fire where sat his mother aunt
and Fanny and seating himself with a look of great vexation
Mr Rushworth followed him to say »I come in three times and have two and
forty speeches Thats something is not it But I do not much like the idea
of being so fine I shall hardly know myself in a blue dress and a pink satin
cloak«
Edmund could not answer him In a few minutes Mr Bertram was called out
of the room to satisfy some doubts of the carpenter and being accompanied by
Mr Yates and followed soon afterwards by Mr Rushworth Edmund almost
immediately took the opportunity of saying »I cannot before Mr Yates speak
what I feel as to this play without reflecting on his friends at Ecclesford
but I must now my dear Maria tell you that I think it exceedingly unfit for
private representation and that I hope you will give it up I cannot but
suppose you will when you have read it carefully over Read only the first Act
aloud to either your mother or aunt and see how you can approve it It will
not be necessary to send you to your fathers judgment I am convinced«
»We see things very differently« cried Maria »I am perfectly acquainted
with the play I assure you and with a very few omissions and so forth which
will be made of course I can see nothing objectionable in it and I am not the
only young woman you find who thinks it very fit for private representation«
»I am sorry for it« was his answer »But in this matter it is you who are
to lead You must set the example If others have blundered it is your place
to put them right and shew them what true delicacy is In all points of
decorum your conduct must be law to the rest of the party«
This picture of her consequence had some effect for no one loved better to
lead than Maria and with far more good humour she answered »I am much
obliged to you Edmund you mean very well I am sure but I still think you
see things too strongly and I really cannot undertake to harangue all the rest
upon a subject of this kind There would be the greatest indecorum I think«
»Do you imagine that I could have such an idea in my head No let your
conduct be the only harangue Say that on examining the part you feel
yourself unequal to it that you find it requiring more exertion and confidence
than you can be supposed to have Say this with firmness and it will be quite
enough All who can distinguish will understand your motive The play will
be given up and your delicacy honoured as it ought«
»Do not act any thing improper my dear« said Lady Bertram »Sir Thomas
would not like it Fanny ring the bell I must have my dinner To be sure
Julia is dressed by this time«
»I am convinced madam« said Edmund preventing Fanny »that Sir Thomas
would not like it«
»There my dear do you hear what Edmund says«
»If I were to decline the part« said Maria with renewed zeal »Julia would
certainly take it«
»What« cried Edmund »if she knew your reasons«
»Oh she might think the difference between us the difference in our
situations that she need not be so scrupulous as I might feel necessary I am
sure she would argue so No you must excuse me I cannot retract my consent It
is too far settled every body would be so disappointed Tom would be quite
angry and if we are so very nice we shall never act any thing.«
»I was just going to say the very same thing« said Mrs Norris »If every
play is to be objected to you will act nothing and the preparations will be
all so much money thrown away and I am sure that would be a discredit to us
all I do not know the play but as Maria says if there is any thing a little
too warm and it is so with most of them it can be easily left out We must
not be over precise Edmund As Mr Rushworth is to act too there can be no
harm I only wish Tom had known his own mind when the carpenters began for
there was the loss of half a days work about those sidedoors The curtain
will be a good job however The maids do their work very well and I think we
shall be able to send back some dozens of the rings There is no occasion to
put them so very close together I am of some use I hope in preventing waste and
making the most of things There should always be one steady head to superintend
so many young ones I forgot to tell Tom of something that happened to me this
very day I had been looking about me in the poultry yard and was just coming
out when who should I see but Dick Jackson making up to the servants hall door
with two bits of deal board in his hand bringing them to father you may be
sure mother had chanced to send him of a message to father and then father had
bid him bring up them two bits of board for he could not no how do without them
I knew what all this meant for the servants dinner bell was ringing at the
very moment over our heads and as I hate such encroaching people the Jacksons
are very encroaching I have always said so just the sort of people to get
all they can I said to the boy directly a great lubberly fellow of ten
years old you know who ought to be ashamed of himself Ill take the boards to
your father Dick so get you home again as fast as you can The boy looked
very silly and turned away without offering a word for I believe I might speak
pretty sharp and I dare say it will cure him of coming marauding about the
house for one while I hate such greediness so good as your father is to the
family employing the man all the year round«
Nobody was at the trouble of an answer the others soon returned and Edmund
found that to have endeavoured to set them right must be his only satisfaction
Dinner passed heavily Mrs Norris related again her triumph over Dick
Jackson but neither play nor preparation were otherwise much talked of for
Edmunds disapprobation was felt even by his brother though he would not have
owned it Maria wanting Henry Crawfords animating support thought the subject
better avoided Mr Yates who was trying to make himself agreeable to Julia
found her gloom less impenetrable on any topic than that of his regret at her
secession from their company and Mr Rushworth having only his own part and
his own dress in his head had soon talked away all that could be said of
either
But the concerns of the theatre were suspended only for an hour or two
there was still a great deal to be settled and the spirits of evening giving
fresh courage Tom Maria and Mr Yates soon after their being reassembled in
the drawingroom seated themselves in committee at a separate table with the
play open before them and were just getting deep in the subject when a most
welcome interruption was given by the entrance of Mr and Miss Crawford who
late and dark and dirty as it was could not help coming and were received with
the most grateful joy
»Well how do you go on« and »What have you settled« and »Oh we can do
nothing without you« followed the first salutations and Henry Crawford was
soon seated with the other three at the table while his sister made her way to
Lady Bertram and with pleasant attention was complimenting her »I must really
congratulate your ladyship« said she »on the play being chosen for though you
have borne it with exemplary patience I am sure you must be sick of all our
noise and difficulties The actors may be glad but the bystanders must be
infinitely more thankful for a decision and I do sincerely give you joy madam
as well as Mrs Norris and every body else who is in the same predicament«
glancing half fearfully half slily beyond Fanny to Edmund
She was very civilly answered by Lady Bertram but Edmund said nothing His
being only a bystander was not disclaimed After continuing in chat with the
party round the fire a few minutes Miss Crawford returned to the party round
the table and standing by them seemed to interest herself in their
arrangements till as if struck by a sudden recollection she exclaimed »My
good friends you are most composedly at work upon these cottages and
alehouses inside and out but pray let me know my fate in the meanwhile Who
is to be Anhalt What gentleman among you am I to have the pleasure of making
love to«
For a moment no one spoke and then many spoke together to tell the same
melancholy truth that they had not yet got any Anhalt »Mr Rushworth was to
be Count Cassel but no one had yet undertaken Anhalt«
»I had my choice of the parts,« said Mr Rushworth »but I thought I should
like the Count best though I do not much relish the finery I am to have«
»You chose very wisely I am sure« replied Miss Crawford with a brightened
look »Anhalt is a heavy part«
»The Count has two and forty speeches« returned Mr Rushworth »which is no
trifle«
»I am not at all surprised« said Miss Crawford after a short pause »at
this want of an Anhalt Amelia deserves no better Such a forward young lady may
well frighten the men«
»I should be but too happy in taking the part if it were possible« cried
Tom »but unluckily the Butler and Anhalt are in together I will not entirely
give it up however I will try what can be done I will look it over again«
»Your brother should take the part« said Mr Yates in a low voice »Do not
you think he would«
»I shall not ask him« replied Tom in a cold determined manner
Miss Crawford talked of something else and soon afterwards rejoined the
party at the fire »They do not want me at all« said she seating herself »I
only puzzle them and oblige them to make civil speeches Mr Edmund Bertram as
you do not act yourself you will be a disinterested adviser and therefore I
apply to you What shall we do for an Anhalt Is it practicable for any of the
others to double it What is your advice«
»My advice« said he calmly »is that you change the play«
»I should have no objection« she replied »for though I should not
particularly dislike the part of Amelia if well supported that is if every
thing went well I shall be sorry to be an inconvenience but as they do not
choose to hear your advice at that table looking round it certainly will
not be taken«
Edmund said no more
»If any part could tempt you to act I suppose it would be Anhalt« observed
the lady archly after a short pause »for he is a clergyman you know«
»That circumstance would by no means tempt me« he replied »for I should be
sorry to make the character ridiculous by bad acting It must be very difficult
to keep Anhalt from appearing a formal solemn lecturer and the man who chooses
the profession itself, is, perhaps one of the last who would wish to represent
it on the stage«
Miss Crawford was silenced and with some feelings of resentment and
mortification moved her chair considerably nearer the teatable and gave all
her attention to Mrs Norris who was presiding there
»Fanny« cried Tom Bertram from the other table where the conference was
eagerly carrying on and the conversation incessant »we want your services«
Fanny was up in a moment expecting some errand for the habit of employing
her in that way was not yet overcome in spite of all that Edmund could do
»Oh we do not want to disturb you from your seat We do not want your
present services We shall only want you in our play You must be Cottagers
wife«
»Me« cried Fanny sitting down again with a most frightened look »Indeed
you must excuse me I could not act any thing if you were to give me the world
No indeed I cannot act«
»Indeed but you must for we cannot excuse you It need not frighten you it
is a nothing of a part a mere nothing not above half a dozen speeches
altogether and it will not much signify if nobody hears a word you say so you
may be as creepmouse as you like but we must have you to look at«
»If you are afraid of half a dozen speeches« cried Mr Rushworth »what
would you do with such a part as mine I have fortytwo to learn«
»It is not that I am afraid of learning by heart« said Fanny shocked to
find herself at that moment the only speaker in the room and to feel that
almost every eye was upon her »but I really cannot act«
»Yes yes you can act well enough for us Learn your part and we will
teach you all the rest You have only two scenes and as I shall be Cottager
Ill put you in and push you about and you will do it very well Ill answer for
it«
»No indeed Mr Bertram you must excuse me You cannot have an idea It
would be absolutely impossible for me If I were to undertake it I should only
disappoint you«
»Phoo Phoo Do not be so shamefaced Youll do it very well Every
allowance will be made for you We do not expect perfection You must get a
brown gown and a white apron and a mob cap and we must make you a few
wrinkles and a little of the crowsfoot at the corner of your eyes and you will
be a very proper little old woman«
»You must excuse me indeed you must excuse me« cried Fanny growing more
and more red from excessive agitation and looking distressfully at Edmund who
was kindly observing her but unwilling to exasperate his brother by
interference gave her only an encouraging smile Her entreaty had no effect on
Tom he only said again what he had said before and it was not merely Tom for
the requisition was now backed by Maria and Mr Crawford and Mr Yates with an
urgency which differed from his but in being more gentle or more ceremonious
and which altogether was quite overpowering to Fanny and before she could
breathe after it Mrs Norris completed the whole by thus addressing her in a
whisper at once angry and audible »What a piece of work here is about nothing
I am quite ashamed of you Fanny to make such a difficulty of obliging your
cousins in a trifle of this sort So kind as they are to you Take the part
with a good grace and let us hear no more of the matter I entreat«
»Do not urge her madam« said Edmund »It is not fair to urge her in this
manner You see she does not like to act Let her choose for herself as well
as the rest of us Her judgment may be quite as safely trusted Do not urge
her any more«
»I am not going to urge her« replied Mrs Norris sharply »but I shall
think her a very obstinate ungrateful girl if she does not do what her aunt
and cousins wish her very ungrateful indeed considering who and what she is«
Edmund was too angry to speak but Miss Crawford looking for a moment with
astonished eyes at Mrs Norris and then at Fanny whose tears were beginning to
show themselves immediately said with some keenness »I do not like my
situation this place is too hot for me« and moved away her chair to the
opposite side of the table close to Fanny saying to her in a kind low whisper
as she placed herself »Never mind my dear Miss Price this is a cross
evening everybody is cross and teasing but do not let us mind them« and
with pointed attention continued to talk to her and endeavour to raise her
spirits in spite of being out of spirits herself By a look at her brother
she prevented any farther entreaty from the theatrical board and the really
good feelings by which she was almost purely governed were rapidly restoring
her to all the little she had lost in Edmunds favour
Fanny did not love Miss Crawford but she felt very much obliged to her for
her present kindness and when from taking notice of her work and wishing she
could work as well and begging for the pattern and supposing Fanny was now
preparing for her appearance as of course she would come out when her cousin was
married Miss Crawford proceeded to inquire if she had heard lately from her
brother at sea and said that she had quite a curiosity to see him and imagined
him a very fine young man and advised Fanny to get his picture drawn before he
went to sea again she could not help admitting it to be very agreeable
flattery or help listening and answering with more animation than she had
intended
The consultation upon the play still went on and Miss Crawfords attention
was first called from Fanny by Tom Bertrams telling her with infinite regret
that he found it absolutely impossible for him to undertake the part of Anhalt
in addition to the Butler he had been most anxiously trying to make it out to
be feasible but it would not do he must give it up »But there will not
be the smallest difficulty in filling it« he added »We have but to speak the
word we may pick and choose I could name at this moment at least six young
men within six miles of us who are wild to be admitted into our company and
there are one or two that would not disgrace us I should not be afraid to
trust either of the Olivers or Charles Maddox Tom Oliver is a very clever
fellow and Charles Maddox is as gentlemanlike a man as you will see any where
so I will take my horse early tomorrow morning and ride over to Stoke and
settle with one of them«
While he spoke Maria was looking apprehensively round at Edmund in full
expectation that he must oppose such an enlargement of the plan as this so
contrary to all their first protestations but Edmund said nothing After a
moments thought Miss Crawford calmly replied »As far as I am concerned I can
have no objection to any thing that you all think eligible Have I ever seen
either of the gentlemen Yes Mr Charles Maddox dined at my sisters one day
did not he Henry A quietlooking young man I remember him Let him be
applied to if you please for it will be less unpleasant to me than to have a
perfect stranger«
Charles Maddox was to be the man Tom repeated his resolution of going to
him early on the morrow and though Julia who had scarcely opened her lips
before observed in a sarcastic manner and with a glance first at Maria and
then at Edmund that »the Mansfield Theatricals would enliven the whole
neighbourhood exceedingly« Edmund still held his peace and shewed his
feelings only by a determined gravity
»I am not very sanguine as to our play« said Miss Crawford in an under
voice to Fanny after some consideration »and I can tell Mr Maddox that I
shall shorten some of his speeches and a great many of my own before we
rehearse together It will be very disagreeable and by no means what I
expected«
Chapter XVI
It was not in Miss Crawfords power to talk Fanny into any real forgetfulness of
what had passed When the evening was over she went to bed full of it her
nerves still agitated by the shock of such an attack from her cousin Tom so
public and so persevered in and her spirits sinking under her aunts unkind
reflection and reproach To be called into notice in such a manner to hear that
it was but the prelude to something so infinitely worse to be told that she
must do what was so impossible as to act and then to have the charge of
obstinacy and ingratitude follow it enforced with such a hint at the dependence
of her situation had been too distressing at the time to make the remembrance
when she was alone much less so especially with the superadded dread of what
the morrow might produce in continuation of the subject Miss Crawford had
protected her only for the time and if she were applied to again among
themselves with all the authoritative urgency that Tom and Maria were capable
of and Edmund perhaps away what should she do She fell asleep before she
could answer the question and found it quite as puzzling when she awoke the
next morning The little white attic which had continued her sleeping room ever
since her first entering the family proving incompetent to suggest any reply
she had recourse as soon as she was dressed to another apartment more
spacious and more meet for walking about in and thinking and of which she had
now for some time been almost equally mistress It had been their schoolroom
so called till the Miss Bertrams would not allow it to be called so any longer
and inhabited as such to a later period There Miss Lee had lived and there
they had read and written and talked and laughed till within the last three
years when she had quitted them The room had then become useless and for
some time was quite deserted except by Fanny when she visited her plants or
wanted one of the books which she was still glad to keep there from the
deficiency of space and accommodation in her little chamber above but
gradually as her value for the comforts of it increased she had added to her
possessions and spent more of her time there and having nothing to oppose her
had so naturally and so artlessly worked herself into it that it was now
generally admitted to be hers The East room as it had been called ever since
Maria Bertram was sixteen was now considered Fannys almost as decidedly as
the white attic the smallness of the one making the use of the other so
evidently reasonable that the Miss Bertrams with every superiority in their
own apartments which their own sense of superiority could demand were entirely
approving it and Mrs Norris having stipulated for there never being a fire
in it on Fannys account was tolerably resigned to her having the use of what
nobody else wanted though the terms in which she sometimes spoke of the
indulgence seemed to imply that it was the best room in the house
The aspect was so favourable that even without a fire it was habitable in
many an early spring and late autumn morning to such a willing mind as
Fannys and while there was a gleam of sunshine she hoped not to be driven
from it entirely even when winter came The comfort of it in her hours of
leisure was extreme She could go there after any thing unpleasant below and
find immediate consolation in some pursuit or some train of thought at hand
Her plants her books of which she had been a collector from the first hour
of her commanding a shilling her writing desk and her works of charity and
ingenuity were all within her reach or if indisposed for employment if
nothing but musing would do she could scarcely see an object in that room which
had not an interesting remembrance connected with it Every thing was a
friend or bore her thoughts to a friend and though there had been sometimes
much of suffering to her though her motives had been often misunderstood her
feelings disregarded and her comprehension undervalued though she had known
the pains of tyranny of ridicule and neglect yet almost every recurrence of
either had led to something consolatory her aunt Bertram had spoken for her or
Miss Lee had been encouraging or what was yet more frequent or more dear
Edmund had been her champion and her friend he had supported her cause or
explained her meaning he had told her not to cry or had given her some proof
of affection which made her tears delightful and the whole was now so blended
together so harmonized by distance that every former affliction had its charm
The room was most dear to her and she would not have changed its furniture for
the handsomest in the house though what had been originally plain had suffered
all the illusage of children and its greatest elegancies and ornaments were a
faded footstool of Julias work too ill done for the drawingroom three
transparencies made in a rage for transparencies for the three lower panes of
one window where Tintern Abbey held its station between a cave in Italy and a
moonlight lake in Cumberland a collection of family profiles thought unworthy
of being anywhere else over the mantlepiece and by their side and pinned
against the wall a small sketch of a ship sent four years ago from the
Mediterranean by William with HMS Antwerp at the bottom in letters as tall
as the mainmast
To this nest of comforts Fanny now walked down to try its influence on an
agitated doubting spirit to see if by looking at Edmunds profile she could
catch any of his counsel or by giving air to her geraniums she might inhale a
breeze of mental strength herself But she had more than fears of her own
perseverance to remove she had begun to feel undecided as to what she ought to
do and as she walked round the room her doubts were increasing Was she right
in refusing what was so warmly asked so strongly wished for what might be so
essential to a scheme on which some of those to whom she owed the greatest
complaisance had set their hearts Was it not illnature selfishness and a
fear of exposing herself And would Edmunds judgment would his persuasion of
Sir Thomass disapprobation of the whole be enough to justify her in a
determined denial in spite of all the rest It would be so horrible to her to
act that she was inclined to suspect the truth and purity of her own scruples
and as she looked around her the claims of her cousins to being obliged were
strengthened by the sight of present upon present that she had received from
them The table between the windows was covered with workboxes and
nettingboxes which had been given her at different times principally by Tom
and she grew bewildered as to the amount of the debt which all these kind
remembrances produced A tap at the door roused her in the midst of this attempt
to find her way to her duty and her gentle come in was answered by the
appearance of one before whom all her doubts were wont to be laid Her eyes
brightened at the sight of Edmund
»Can I speak with you Fanny for a few minutes« said he
»Yes certainly«
»I want to consult I want your opinion«
»My opinion« she cried shrinking from such a compliment highly as it
gratified her
»Yes your advice and opinion I do not know what to do This acting scheme
gets worse and worse you see They have chosen almost as bad a play as they
could and now to complete the business are going to ask the help of a young
man very slightly known to any of us This is the end of all the privacy and
propriety which was talked about at first I know no harm of Charles Maddox but
the excessive intimacy which must spring from his being admitted among us in
this manner is highly objectionable the more than intimacy the familiarity
I cannot think of it with any patience and it does appear to me an evil of
such magnitude as must if possible be prevented Do not you see it in the same
light«
»Yes but what can be done Your brother is so determined«
»There is but one thing to be done Fanny I must take Anhalt myself I am
well aware that nothing else will quiet Tom«
Fanny could not answer him
»It is not at all what I like« he continued »No man can like being driven
into the appearance of such inconsistency After being known to oppose the
scheme from the beginning there is absurdity in the face of my joining them
now when they are exceeding their first plan in every respect but I can think
of no other alternative Can you Fanny«
»No« said Fanny slowly »not immediately but «
»But what I see your judgment is not with me Think it a little over
Perhaps you are not so much aware as I am of the mischief that may of the
unpleasantnesses that must arise from a young mans being received in this
manner domesticated among us authorized to come at all hours and placed
suddenly on a footing which must do away all restraints To think only of the
licence which every rehearsal must tend to create It is all very bad Put
yourself in Miss Crawfords place Fanny Consider what it would be to act
Amelia with a stranger She has a right to be felt for because she evidently
feels for herself I heard enough of what she said to you last night to
understand her unwillingness to be acting with a stranger and as she probably
engaged in the part with different expectations perhaps without considering
the subject enough to know what was likely to be it would be ungenerous it
would be really wrong to expose her to it Her feelings ought to be respected
Does not it strike you so Fanny You hesitate«
»I am sorry for Miss Crawford but I am more sorry to see you drawn in to do
what you had resolved against and what you are known to think will be
disagreeable to my uncle It will be such a triumph to the others«
»They will not have much cause of triumph when they see how infamously I
act But however triumph there certainly will be and I must brave it But if
I can be the means of restraining the publicity of the business of limiting the
exhibition of concentrating our folly I shall be well repaid As I am now I
have no influence I can do nothing I have offended them and they will not
hear me but when I have put them in good humour by this concession I am not
without hopes of persuading them to confine the representation within a much
smaller circle than they are now in the high road for This will be a material
gain My object is to confine it to Mrs Rushworth and the Grants Will not this
be worth gaining«
»Yes it will be a great point«
»But still it has not your approbation Can you mention any other measure by
which I have a chance of doing equal good«
»No I cannot think of any thing else«
»Give me your approbation then Fanny I am not comfortable without it«
»Oh cousin«
»If you are against me I ought to distrust myself and yet But it is
absolutely impossible to let Tom go on in this way riding about the country in
quest of any body who can be persuaded to act no matter whom the look of a
gentleman is to be enough I thought you would have entered more into Miss
Crawfords feelings«
»No doubt she will be very glad It must be a great relief to her« said
Fanny trying for greater warmth of manner
»She never appeared more amiable than in her behaviour to you last night It
gave her a very strong claim on my good will«
»She was very kind indeed and I am glad to have her spared«
She could not finish the generous effusion Her conscience stopt her in the
middle but Edmund was satisfied
»I shall walk down immediately after breakfast« said he »and am sure of
giving pleasure there And now dear Fanny I will not interrupt you any longer
You want to be reading But I could not be easy till I had spoken to you and
come to a decision Sleeping or waking my head has been full of this matter all
night It is an evil but I am certainly making it less than it might be If
Tom is up I shall go to him directly and get it over and when we meet at
breakfast we shall be all in high good humour at the prospect of acting the fool
together with such unanimity You in the meanwhile will be taking a trip into
China I suppose How does Lord Macartney go on opening a volume on the
table and then taking up some others And here are Crabbes Tales and the
Idler at hand to relieve you if you tire of your great book I admire your
little establishment exceedingly and as soon as I am gone you will empty your
head of all this nonsense of acting and sit comfortably down to your table But
do not stay here to be cold«
He went but there was no reading no China no composure for Fanny He had
told her the most extraordinary the most inconceivable the most unwelcome
news and she could think of nothing else To be acting After all his
objections objections so just and so public After all that she had heard him
say and seen him look and known him to be feeling Could it be possible
Edmund so inconsistent Was he not deceiving himself Was he not wrong Alas it
was all Miss Crawfords doing She had seen her influence in every speech and
was miserable The doubts and alarms as to her own conduct which had previously
distressed her and which had all slept while she listened to him were become
of little consequence now This deeper anxiety swallowed them up Things should
take their course she cared not how it ended Her cousins might attack but
could hardly tease her She was beyond their reach and if at last obliged to
yield no matter it was all misery now
Chapter XVII
It was indeed a triumphant day to Mr Bertram and Maria Such a victory over
Edmunds discretion had been beyond their hopes and was most delightful There
was no longer any thing to disturb them in their darling project and they
congratulated each other in private on the jealous weakness to which they
attributed the change with all the glee of feelings gratified in every way
Edmund might still look grave and say he did not like the scheme in general
and must disapprove the play in particular their point was gained he was to
act and he was driven to it by the force of selfish inclinations only Edmund
had descended from that moral elevation which he had maintained before and they
were both as much the better as the happier for the descent
They behaved very well however to him on the occasion betraying no
exultation beyond the lines about the corners of the mouth and seemed to think
it as great an escape to be quit of the intrusion of Charles Maddox as if they
had been forced into admitting him against their inclination »To have it quite
in their own family circle was what they had particularly wished A stranger
among them would have been the destruction of all their comfort« and when
Edmund pursuing that idea gave a hint of his hope as to the limitation of the
audience they were ready in the complaisance of the moment to promise any
thing. It was all good humour and encouragement Mrs Norris offered to contrive
his dress Mr Yates assured him that Anhalts last scene with the Baron
admitted a good deal of action and emphasis and Mr Rushworth undertook to
count his speeches
»Perhaps« said Tom »Fanny may be more disposed to oblige us now Perhaps
you may persuade her«
»No she is quite determined She certainly will not act«
»Oh very well« And not another word was said but Fanny felt herself again
in danger and her indifference to the danger was beginning to fail her already
There were not fewer smiles at the parsonage than at the park on this change
in Edmund Miss Crawford looked very lovely in hers and entered with such an
instantaneous renewal of cheerfulness into the whole affair as could have but
one effect on him »He was certainly right in respecting such feelings he was
glad he had determined on it« And the morning wore away in satisfactions very
sweet if not very sound One advantage resulted from it to Fanny at the
earnest request of Miss Crawford Mrs Grant had with her usual good humour
agreed to undertake the part for which Fanny had been wanted and this was all
that occurred to gladden her heart during the day and even this when imparted
by Edmund brought a pang with it for it was Miss Crawford to whom she was
obliged it was Miss Crawford whose kind exertions were to excite her gratitude
and whose merit in making them was spoken of with a glow of admiration She was
safe but peace and safety were unconnected here Her mind had been never
farther from peace She could not feel that she had done wrong herself but she
was disquieted in every other way Her heart and her judgment were equally
against Edmunds decision she could not acquit his unsteadiness and his
happiness under it made her wretched She was full of jealousy and agitation
Miss Crawford came with looks of gaiety which seemed an insult with friendly
expressions towards herself which she could hardly answer calmly Every body
around her was gay and busy prosperous and important each had their object of
interest their part their dress their favourite scene their friends and
confederates all were finding employment in consultations and comparisons or
diversion in the playful conceits they suggested She alone was sad and
insignificant she had no share in any thing; she might go or stay she might be
in the midst of their noise or retreat from it to the solitude of the East
room without being seen or missed She could almost think any thing would have
been preferable to this Mrs Grant was of consequence her good nature had
honourable mention her taste and her time were considered her presence was
wanted she was sought for and attended and praised and Fanny was at first in
some danger of envying her the character she had accepted But reflection
brought better feelings and shewed her that Mrs Grant was entitled to respect
which could never have belonged to her and that had she received even the
greatest she could never have been easy in joining a scheme which considering
only her uncle she must condemn altogether
Fannys heart was not absolutely the only saddened one amongst them as she
soon began to acknowledge herself Julia was a sufferer too though not quite
so blamelessly
Henry Crawford had trifled with her feelings but she had very long allowed
and even sought his attentions with a jealousy of her sister so reasonable as
ought to have been their cure and now that the conviction of his preference for
Maria had been forced on her she submitted to it without any alarm for Marias
situation or any endeavour at rational tranquillity for herself She either
sat in gloomy silence wrapt in such gravity as nothing could subdue no
curiosity touch no wit amuse or allowing the attentions of Mr Yates was
talking with forced gaiety to him alone and ridiculing the acting of the
others
For a day or two after the affront was given Henry Crawford had endeavoured
to do it away by the usual attack of gallantry and compliment but he had not
cared enough about it to persevere against a few repulses and becoming soon too
busy with his play to have time for more than one flirtation he grew
indifferent to the quarrel or rather thought it a lucky occurrence as quietly
putting an end to what might ere long have raised expectations in more than Mrs
Grant She was not pleased to see Julia excluded from the play and sitting by
disregarded but as it was not a matter which really involved her happiness as
Henry must be the best judge of his own and as he did assure her with a most
persuasive smile that neither he nor Julia had ever had a serious thought of
each other she could only renew her former caution as to the elder sister
entreat him not to risk his tranquillity by too much admiration there and then
gladly take her share in any thing that brought cheerfulness to the young people
in general and that did so particularly promote the pleasure of the two so dear
to her
»I rather wonder Julia is not in love with Henry« was her observation to
Mary
»I dare say she is« replied Mary coldly »I imagine both sisters are«
»Both no no that must not be Do not give him a hint of it Think of Mr
Rushworth«
»You had better tell Miss Bertram to think of Mr Rushworth It may do her
some good I often think of Mr Rushworths property and independence and wish
them in other hands but I never think of him A man might represent the county
with such an estate a man might escape a profession and represent the county«
»I dare say he will be in parliament soon When Sir Thomas comes I dare say
he will be in for some borough but there has been nobody to put him in the way
of doing any thing yet«
»Sir Thomas is to achieve mighty things when he comes home« said Mary
after a pause »Do you remember Hawkins Brownes Address to Tobacco in
imitation of Pope
Blest leaf whose aromatic gales dispense
To Templars modesty to Parsons sense
I will parody them
Blest Knight whose dictatorial looks dispense
To Children affluence to Rushworth sense
Will not that do Mrs Grant Every thing seems to depend upon Sir Thomass
return«
»You will find his consequence very just and reasonable when you see him in
his family I assure you I do not think we do so well without him He has a
fine dignified manner which suits the head of such a house and keeps every
body in their place Lady Bertram seems more of a cipher now than when he is at
home and nobody else can keep Mrs Norris in order But Mary do not fancy
that Maria Bertram cares for Henry I am sure Julia does not or she would not
have flirted as she did last night with Mr Yates and though he and Maria are
very good friends I think she likes Sotherton too well to be inconstant«
»I would not give much for Mr Rushworths chance if Henry stept in before
the articles were signed«
»If you have such a suspicion something must be done and as soon as the
play is all over we will talk to him seriously and make him know his own mind
and if he means nothing we will send him off though he is Henry for a time«
Julia did suffer however though Mrs Grant discerned it not and though it
escaped the notice of many of her own family likewise She had loved she did
love still and she had all the suffering which a warm temper and a high spirit
were likely to endure under the disappointment of a dear though irrational
hope with a strong sense of illusage Her heart was sore and angry and she
was capable only of angry consolations The sister with whom she was used to be
on easy terms was now become her greatest enemy they were alienated from each
other and Julia was not superior to the hope of some distressing end to the
attentions which were still carrying on there some punishment to Maria for
conduct so shameful towards herself as well as towards Mr Rushworth With no
material fault of temper or difference of opinion to prevent their being very
good friends while their interests were the same the sisters under such a
trial as this had not affection or principle enough to make them merciful or
just to give them honour or compassion Maria felt her triumph and pursued her
purpose careless of Julia and Julia could never see Maria distinguished by
Henry Crawford without trusting that it would create jealousy and bring a
public disturbance at last
Fanny saw and pitied much of this in Julia but there was no outward
fellowship between them Julia made no communication and Fanny took no
liberties They were two solitary sufferers or connected only by Fannys
consciousness.
The inattention of the two brothers and the aunt to Julias discomposure
and their blindness to its true cause must be imputed to the fulness of their
own minds They were totally preoccupied Tom was engrossed by the concerns of
his theatre and saw nothing that did not immediately relate to it Edmund
between his theatrical and his real part between Miss Crawfords claims and his
own conduct between love and consistency was equally unobservant and Mrs
Norris was too busy in contriving and directing the general little matters of
the company superintending their various dresses with economical expedient for
which nobody thanked her and saving with delighted integrity halfacrown
here and there to the absent Sir Thomas to have leisure for watching the
behaviour or guarding the happiness of his daughters
Chapter XVIII
Every thing was now in a regular train theatre actors actresses and dresses
were all getting forward but though no other great impediments arose Fanny
found before many days were past that it was not all uninterrupted enjoyment
to the party themselves and that she had not to witness the continuance of such
unanimity and delight as had been almost too much for her at first Every body
began to have their vexation Edmund had many Entirely against his judgment a
scene painter arrived from town and was at work much to the increase of the
expenses and what was worse of the eclat of their proceedings and his
brother instead of being really guided by him as to the privacy of the
representation, was giving an invitation to every family who came in his way
Tom himself began to fret over the scene painters slow progress and to feel
the miseries of waiting He had learned his part all his parts for he took
every trifling one that could be united with the Butler and began to be
impatient to be acting and every day thus unemployed was tending to increase
his sense of the insignificance of all his parts together and make him more
ready to regret that some other play had not been chosen
Fanny being always a very courteous listener and often the only listener
at hand came in for the complaints and distresses of most of them She knew
that Mr Yates was in general thought to rant dreadfully that Mr Yates was
disappointed in Henry Crawford that Tom Bertram spoke so quick he would be
unintelligible that Mrs Grant spoilt every thing by laughing that Edmund was
behindhand with his part and that it was misery to have any thing to do with
Mr Rushworth who was wanting a prompter through every speech She knew also
that poor Mr Rushworth could seldom get any body to rehearse with him his
complaint came before her as well as the rest and so decided to her eye was her
cousin Marias avoidance of him and so needlessly often the rehearsal of the
first scene between her and Mr Crawford that she had soon all the terror of
other complaints from him So far from being all satisfied and all enjoying
she found every body requiring something they had not and giving occasion of
discontent to the others Every body had a part either too long or too short
nobody would attend as they ought nobody would remember on which side they
were to come in nobody but the complainer would observe any directions
Fanny believed herself to derive as much innocent enjoyment from the play as
any of them Henry Crawford acted well and it was a pleasure to her to creep
into the theatre and attend the rehearsal of the first act in spite of the
feelings it excited in some speeches for Maria Maria she also thought acted
well too well and after the first rehearsal or two Fanny began to be their
only audience and sometimes as prompter sometimes as spectator was often
very useful As far as she could judge Mr Crawford was considerably the best
actor of all he had more confidence than Edmund more judgment than Tom more
talent and taste than Mr Yates She did not like him as a man but she must
admit him to be the best actor and on this point there were not many who
differed from her Mr Yates indeed exclaimed against his tameness and
insipidity and the day came at last when Mr Rushworth turned to her with a
black look and said »Do you think there is any thing so very fine in all
this For the life and soul of me I cannot admire him and between ourselves
to see such an undersized little meanlooking man set up for a fine actor is
very ridiculous in my opinion«
From this moment there was a return of his former jealousy which Maria
from increasing hopes of Crawford was at little pains to remove and the
chances of Mr Rushworths ever attaining to the knowledge of his two and forty
speeches became much less As to his ever making any thing tolerable of them
nobody had the smallest idea of that except his mother She indeed regretted
that his part was not more considerable and deferred coming over to Mansfield
till they were forward enough in their rehearsal to comprehend all his scenes
but the others aspired at nothing beyond his remembering the catchword and the
first line of his speech and being able to follow the prompter through the
rest Fanny in her pity and kindheartedness was at great pains to teach him
how to learn giving him all the helps and directions in her power trying to
make an artificial memory for him and learning every word of his part herself
but without his being much the forwarder
Many uncomfortable anxious apprehensive feelings she certainly had but
with all these and other claims on her time and attention she was as far from
finding herself without employment or utility amongst them as without a
companion in uneasiness quite as far from having no demand on her leisure as on
her compassion The gloom of her first anticipations was proved to have been
unfounded She was occasionally useful to all she was perhaps as much at peace
as any
There was a great deal of needlework to be done moreover in which her help
was wanted and that Mrs Norris thought her quite as well off as the rest was
evident by the manner in which she claimed it »Come Fanny« she cried »these
are fine times for you but you must not be always walking from one room to the
other and doing the lookings on at your ease in this way I want you here
I have been slaving myself till I can hardly stand to contrive Mr Rushworths
cloak without sending for any more satin and now I think you may give me your
help in putting it together There are but three seams you may do them in a
trice It would be lucky for me if I had nothing but the executive part to do
You are best off I can tell you but if nobody did more than you we should
not get on very fast«
Fanny took the work very quietly without attempting any defence but her
kinder aunt Bertram observed on her behalf
»One cannot wonder sister that Fanny should be delighted it is all new to
her you know you and I used to be very fond of a play ourselves and so am
I still and as soon as I am a little more at leisure I mean to look in at
their rehearsals too What is the play about Fanny you have never told me«
»Oh sister pray do not ask her now for Fanny is not one of those who can
talk and work at the same time It is about Lovers Vows«
»I believe« said Fanny to her aunt Bertram »there will be three acts
rehearsed tomorrow evening and that will give you an opportunity of seeing all
the actors at once«
»You had better stay till the curtain is hung« interposed Mrs Norris
»the curtain will be hung in a day or two there is very little sense in a
play without a curtain and I am much mistaken if you do not find it draw up
into very handsome festoons«
Lady Bertram seemed quite resigned to waiting Fanny did not share her
aunts composure she thought of the morrow a great deal for if the three
acts were rehearsed Edmund and Miss Crawford would then be acting together for
the first time the third act would bring a scene between them which
interested her most particularly and which she was longing and dreading to see
how they would perform The whole subject of it was love a marriage of love
was to be described by the gentleman and very little short of a declaration of
love be made by the lady
She had read and read the scene again with many painful many wondering
emotions and looked forward to their representation of it as a circumstance
almost too interesting She did not believe they had yet rehearsed it even in
private
The morrow came the plan for the evening continued and Fannys
consideration of it did not become less agitated She worked very diligently
under her aunts directions but her diligence and her silence concealed a very
absent anxious mind and about noon she made her escape with her work to the
East room that she might have no concern in another and as she deemed it
most unnecessary rehearsal of the first act which Henry Crawford was just
proposing desirous at once of having her time to herself and of avoiding the
sight of Mr Rushworth A glimpse as she passed through the hall of the two
ladies walking up from the parsonage made no change in her wish of retreat and
she worked and meditated in the East room undisturbed for a quarter of an
hour when a gentle tap at the door was followed by the entrance of Miss
Crawford
»Am I right Yes this is the East room My dear Miss Price I beg your
pardon but I have made my way to you on purpose to entreat your help«
Fanny quite surprised endeavoured to show herself mistress of the room by
her civilities and looked at the bright bars of her empty grate with concern
»Thank you I am quite warm very warm Allow me to stay here a little
while and do have the goodness to hear me my third act I have brought my book
and if you would but rehearse it with me I should be so obliged I came here
today intending to rehearse it with Edmund by ourselves against the
evening but he is not in the way and if he were I do not think I could go
through it with him till I have hardened myself a little for really there is a
speech or two You will be so good wont you«
Fanny was most civil in her assurances though she could not give them in a
very steady voice
»Have you ever happened to look at the part I mean« continued Miss
Crawford opening her book »Here it is I did not think much of it at first
but upon my word There look at that speech and that and that How am I
ever to look him in the face and say such things Could you do it But then he
is your cousin which makes all the difference You must rehearse it with me
that I may fancy you him and get on by degrees You have a look of his
sometimes«
»Have I I will do my best with the greatest readiness but I must read
the part for I can say very little of it«
»None of it I suppose You are to have the book of course Now for it We
must have two chairs at hand for you to bring forward to the front of the stage
There very good schoolroom chairs not made for a theatre I dare say much
more fitted for little girls to sit and kick their feet against when they are
learning a lesson What would your governess and your uncle say to see them used
for such a purpose Could Sir Thomas look in upon us just now he would bless
himself for we are rehearsing all over the house Yates is storming away in the
dining room I heard him as I came up stairs and the theatre is engaged of
course by those indefatigable rehearsers Agatha and Frederick If they are not
perfect I shall be surprised By the bye I looked in upon them five minutes
ago and it happened to be exactly at one of the times when they were trying not
to embrace and Mr Rushworth was with me I thought he began to look a little
queer so I turned it off as well as I could by whispering to him We shall
have an excellent Agatha there is something so maternal in her manner so
completely maternal in her voice and countenance Was not that well done of me
He brightened up directly Now for my soliloquy«
She began and Fanny joined in with all the modest feeling which the idea of
representing Edmund was so strongly calculated to inspire but with looks and
voice so truly feminine as to be no very good picture of a man With such an
Anhalt however Miss Crawford had courage enough and they had got through half
the scene when a tap at the door brought a pause and the entrance of Edmund
the next moment suspended it all
Surprise consciousness, and pleasure appeared in each of the three on this
unexpected meeting and as Edmund was come on the very same business that had
brought Miss Crawford consciousness and pleasure were likely to be more than
momentary in them He too had his book and was seeking Fanny to ask her to
rehearse with him and help him prepare for the evening without knowing Miss
Crawford to be in the house and great was the joy and animation of being thus
thrown together of comparing schemes and sympathizing in praise of Fannys
kind offices
She could not equal them in their warmth Her spirits sank under the glow of
theirs and she felt herself becoming too nearly nothing to both to have any
comfort in having been sought by either They must now rehearse together Edmund
proposed urged entreated it till the lady not very unwilling at first
could refuse no longer and Fanny was wanted only to prompt and observe them
She was invested indeed with the office of judge and critic and earnestly
desired to exercise it and tell them all their faults but from doing so every
feeling within her shrank she could not would not dared not attempt it had
she been otherwise qualified for criticism her conscience must have restrained
her from venturing at disapprobation She believed herself to feel too much of
it in the aggregate for honesty or safety in particulars To prompt them must be
enough for her and it was sometimes more than enough for she could not always
pay attention to the book In watching them she forgot herself and agitated by
the increasing spirit of Edmunds manner had once closed the page and turned
away exactly as he wanted help It was imputed to very reasonable weariness and
she was thanked and pitied but she deserved their pity more than she hoped
they would ever surmise At last the scene was over and Fanny forced herself to
add her praise to the compliments each was giving the other and when again
alone and able to recall the whole she was inclined to believe their
performance would indeed have such nature and feeling in it as must ensure
their credit and make it a very suffering exhibition to herself Whatever might
be its effect however she must stand the brunt of it again that very day
The first regular rehearsal of the three first acts was certainly to take
place in the evening Mrs Grant and the Crawfords were engaged to return for
that purpose as soon as they could after dinner and every one concerned was
looking forward with eagerness There seemed a general diffusion of cheerfulness
on the occasion Tom was enjoying such an advance towards the end Edmund was in
spirits from the mornings rehearsal and little vexations seemed every where
smoothed away All were alert and impatient the ladies moved soon the
gentlemen soon followed them and with the exception of Lady Bertram Mrs
Norris and Julia every body was in the theatre at an early hour and having
lighted it up as well as its unfinished state admitted were waiting only the
arrival of Mrs Grant and the Crawfords to begin
They did not wait long for the Crawfords but there was no Mrs Grant She
could not come Dr Grant professing an indisposition for which he had little
credit with his fair sisterinlaw could not spare his wife
»Dr Grant is ill« said she with mock solemnity »He has been ill ever
since he did not eat any of the pheasant to day He fancied it tough sent
away his plate and has been suffering ever since«
Here was disappointment Mrs Grants nonattendance was sad indeed Her
pleasant manners and cheerful conformity made her always valuable amongst them
but now she was absolutely necessary They could not act they could not
rehearse with any satisfaction without her The comfort of the whole evening was
destroyed What was to be done Tom as Cottager was in despair After a pause
of perplexity some eyes began to be turned towards Fanny and a voice or two
to say »If Miss Price would be so good as to read the part« She was
immediately surrounded by supplications every body asked it even Edmund said
»Do Fanny if it is not very disagreeable to you«
But Fanny still hung back She could not endure the idea of it Why was not
Miss Crawford to be applied to as well Or why had not she rather gone to her
own room as she had felt to be safest instead of attending the rehearsal at
all She had known it would irritate and distress her she had known it her
duty to keep away She was properly punished
»You have only to read the part« said Henry Crawford with renewed
entreaty
»And I do believe she can say every word of it« added Maria »for she could
put Mrs Grant right the other day in twenty places Fanny I am sure you know
the part«
Fanny could not say she did not and as they all persevered as Edmund
repeated his wish and with a look of even fond dependence on her good nature
she must yield She would do her best Every body was satisfied and she was
left to the tremors of a most palpitating heart while the others prepared to
begin
They did begin and being too much engaged in their own noise to be struck
by unusual noise in the other part of the house had proceeded some way when
the door of the room was thrown open and Julia appearing at it with a face all
aghast exclaimed »My father is come He is in the hall at this moment«
End of Vol I
Volume II
Chapter I
How is the consternation of the party to be described To the greater number it
was a moment of absolute horror Sir Thomas in the house All felt the
instantaneous conviction Not a hope of imposition or mistake was harboured any
where Julias looks were an evidence of the fact that made it indisputable and
after the first starts and exclamations not a word was spoken for half a
minute each with an altered countenance was looking at some other and almost
each was feeling it a stroke the most unwelcome most illtimed most appalling
Mr Yates might consider it only as a vexatious interruption for the evening
and Mr Rushworth might imagine it a blessing but every other heart was sinking
under some degree of self-condemnation or undefined alarm every other heart was
suggesting »What will become of us what is to be done now« It was a terrible
pause and terrible to every ear were the corroborating sounds of opening doors
and passing footsteps
Julia was the first to move and speak again Jealousy and bitterness had
been suspended selfishness was lost in the common cause but at the moment of
her appearance Frederick was listening with looks of devotion to Agathas
narrative and pressing her hand to his heart and as soon as she could notice
this and see that in spite of the shock of her words he still kept his
station and retained her sisters hand her wounded heart swelled again with
injury and looking as red as she had been white before she turned out of the
room saying »I need not be afraid of appearing before him«
Her going roused the rest and at the same moment the two brothers stepped
forward feeling the necessity of doing something A very few words between them
were sufficient The case admitted no difference of opinion they must go to the
drawingroom directly Maria joined them with the same intent just then the
stoutest of the three for the very circumstance which had driven Julia away
was to her the sweetest support Henry Crawfords retaining her hand at such a
moment a moment of such peculiar proof and importance was worth ages of doubt
and anxiety She hailed it as an earnest of the most serious determination and
was equal even to encounter her father They walked off utterly heedless of Mr
Rushworths repeated question of »Shall I go too Had not I better go too
Will not it be right for me to go too« but they were no sooner through the door
than Henry Crawford undertook to answer the anxious inquiry and encouraging him
by all means to pay his respects to Sir Thomas without delay sent him after the
others with delighted haste
Fanny was left with only the Crawfords and Mr Yates She had been quite
overlooked by her cousins and as her own opinion of her claims on Sir Thomass
affection was much too humble to give her any idea of classing herself with his
children she was glad to remain behind and gain a little breathing time Her
agitation and alarm exceeded all that was endured by the rest by the right of a
disposition which not even innocence could keep from suffering She was nearly
fainting all her former habitual dread of her uncle was returning and with it
compassion for him and for almost every one of the party on the development
before him with solicitude on Edmunds account indescribable She had found a
seat where in excessive trembling she was enduring all these fearful thoughts
while the other three no longer under any restraint were giving vent to their
feelings of vexation lamenting over such an unlookedfor premature arrival as a
most untoward event and without mercy wishing poor Sir Thomas had been twice as
long on his passage or were still in Antigua
The Crawfords were more warm on the subject than Mr Yates from better
understanding the family and judging more clearly of the mischief that must
ensue The ruin of the play was to them a certainty they felt the total
destruction of the scheme to be inevitably at hand while Mr Yates considered
it only as a temporary interruption a disaster for the evening and could even
suggest the possibility of the rehearsal being renewed after tea when the
bustle of receiving Sir Thomas were over and he might be at leisure to be amused
by it The Crawfords laughed at the idea and having soon agreed on the
propriety of their walking quietly home and leaving the family to themselves
proposed Mr Yatess accompanying them and spending the evening at the
Parsonage But Mr Yates having never been with those who thought much of
parental claims or family confidence could not perceive that any thing of the
kind was necessary and therefore thanking them said »he preferred remaining
where he was that he might pay his respects to the old gentleman handsomely
since he was come and besides he did not think it would be fair by the others
to have every body run away«
Fanny was just beginning to collect herself and to feel that if she staid
longer behind it might seem disrespectful when this point was settled and
being commissioned with the brother and sisters apology saw them preparing to
go as she quitted the room herself to perform the dreadful duty of appearing
before her uncle
Too soon did she find herself at the drawingroom door and after pausing a
moment for what she knew would not come for a courage which the outside of no
door had ever supplied to her she turned the lock in desperation and the
lights of the drawingroom and all the collected family were before her As she
entered her own name caught her ear Sir Thomas was at that moment looking
round him and saying »But where is Fanny Why do not I see my little Fanny«
and on perceiving her came forward with a kindness which astonished and
penetrated her calling her his dear Fanny kissing her affectionately and
observing with decided pleasure how much she was grown Fanny knew not how to
feel nor where to look She was quite oppressed He had never been so kind so
very kind to her in his life His manner seemed changed his voice was quick
from the agitation of joy and all that had been awful in his dignity seemed
lost in tenderness He led her nearer the light and looked at her again
inquired particularly after her health and then correcting himself observed
that he need not inquire for her appearance spoke sufficiently on that point A
fine blush having succeeded the previous paleness of her face he was justified
in his belief of her equal improvement in health and beauty He inquired next
after her family especially William and his kindness altogether was such as
made her reproach herself for loving him so little and thinking his return a
misfortune and when on having courage to lift her eyes to his face she saw
that he was grown thinner and had the burnt fagged worn look of fatigue and a
hot climate every tender feeling was increased and she was miserable in
considering how much unsuspected vexation was probably ready to burst on him
Sir Thomas was indeed the life of the party who at his suggestion now
seated themselves round the fire He had the best right to be the talker and
the delight of his sensations in being again in his own house in the centre of
his family after such a separation made him communicative and chatty in a very
unusual degree and he was ready to give every information as to his voyage and
answer every question of his two sons almost before it was put His business in
Antigua had latterly been prosperously rapid and he came directly from
Liverpool having had an opportunity of making his passage thither in a private
vessel instead of waiting for the packet and all the little particulars of his
proceedings and events his arrivals and departures were most promptly
delivered as he sat by Lady Bertram and looked with heartfelt satisfaction on
the faces around him interrupting himself more than once however to remark
on his good fortune in finding them all at home coming unexpectedly as he did
all collected together exactly as he could have wished but dared not depend
on Mr Rushworth was not forgotten a most friendly reception and warmth of
handshaking had already met him and with pointed attention he was now included
in the objects most intimately connected with Mansfield There was nothing
disagreeable in Mr Rushworths appearance and Sir Thomas was liking him
already
By not one of the circle was he listened to with such unbroken unalloyed
enjoyment as by his wife who was really extremely happy to see him and whose
feelings were so warmed by his sudden arrival as to place her nearer agitation
than she had been for the last twenty years She had been almost fluttered for a
few minutes and still remained so sensibly animated as to put away her work
move Pug from her side and give all her attention and all the rest of her sofa
to her husband She had no anxieties for any body to cloud her pleasure her own
time had been irreproachably spent during his absence she had done a great deal
of carpet work and made many yards of fringe and she would have answered as
freely for the good conduct and useful pursuits of all the young people as for
her own It was so agreeable to her to see him again and hear him talk to have
her ear amused and her whole comprehension filled by his narratives that she
began particularly to feel how dreadfully she must have missed him and how
impossible it would have been for her to bear a lengthened absence
Mrs Norris was by no means to be compared in happiness to her sister Not
that she was incommoded by many fears of Sir Thomass disapprobation when the
present state of his house should be known for her judgment had been so
blinded that except by the instinctive caution with which she had whisked away
Mr Rushworths pink satin cloak as her brotherinlaw entered she could hardly
be said to shew any sign of alarm but she was vexed by the manner of his
return It had left her nothing to do Instead of being sent for out of the
room and seeing him first and having to spread the happy news through the
house Sir Thomas with a very reasonable dependance perhaps on the nerves of
his wife and children had sought no confidant but the butler and had been
following him almost instantaneously into the drawingroom Mrs Norris felt
herself defrauded of an office on which she had always depended whether his
arrival or his death were to be the thing unfolded and was now trying to be in
a bustle without having any thing to bustle about and labouring to be important
where nothing was wanted but tranquillity and silence Would Sir Thomas have
consented to eat she might have gone to the housekeeper with troublesome
directions and insulted the footmen with injunctions of dispatch but Sir
Thomas resolutely declined all dinner he would take nothing nothing till tea
came he would rather wait for tea Still Mrs Norris was at intervals urging
something different and in the most interesting moment of his passage to
England when the alarm of a French privateer was at the height she burst
through his recital with the proposal of soup »Sure my dear Sir Thomas a
basin of soup would be a much better thing for you than tea Do have a basin of
soup«
Sir Thomas could not be provoked »Still the same anxiety for every bodys
comfort my dear Mrs Norris« was his answer »But indeed I would rather have
nothing but tea«
»Well then Lady Bertram suppose you speak for tea directly suppose you
hurry Baddeley a little he seems behind hand tonight« She carried this point
and Sir Thomass narrative proceeded
At length there was a pause His immediate communications were exhausted
and it seemed enough to be looking joyfully around him now at one now at
another of the beloved circle but the pause was not long in the elation of her
spirits Lady Bertram became talkative and what were the sensations of her
children upon hearing her say »How do you think the young people have been
amusing themselves lately Sir Thomas They have been acting We have been all
alive with acting«
»Indeed and what have you been acting«
»Oh Theyll tell you all about it«
»The all will be soon told« cried Tom hastily and with affected unconcern
»but it is not worth while to bore my father with it now You will hear enough
of it tomorrow sir We have just been trying by way of doing something and
amusing my mother just within the last week to get up a few scenes a mere
trifle We have had such incessant rains almost since October began that we
have been nearly confined to the house for days together I have hardly taken
out a gun since the 3d Tolerable sport the first three days but there has been
no attempting any thing since The first day I went over Mansfield Wood and
Edmund took the copses beyond Easton and we brought home six brace between us
and might each have killed six times as many but we respect your pheasants
sir I assure you as much as you could desire I do not think you will find
your woods by any means worse stocked than they were I never saw Mansfield Wood
so full of pheasants in my life as this year I hope you will take a days sport
there yourself sir soon«
For the present the danger was over and Fannys sick feelings subsided but
when tea was soon afterwards brought in and Sir Thomas getting up said that
he found he could not be any longer in the house without just looking into his
own dear room every agitation was returning He was gone before any thing had
been said to prepare him for the change he must find there and a pause of alarm
followed his disappearance Edmund was the first to speak
»Something must be done« said he
»It is time to think of our visitors« said Maria still feeling her hand
pressed to Henry Crawfords heart and caring little for any thing else
»Where did you leave Miss Crawford Fanny«
Fanny told of their departure and delivered their message
»Then poor Yates is all alone« cried Tom »I will go and fetch him He will
be no bad assistant when it all comes out«
To the Theatre he went and reached it just in time to witness the first
meeting of his father and his friend Sir Thomas had been a good deal surprised
to find candles burning in his room and on casting his eye round it to see
other symptoms of recent habitation and a general air of confusion in the
furniture The removal of the bookcase from before the billiard room door
struck him especially but he had scarcely more than time to feel astonished at
all this before there were sounds from the billiard room to astonish him still
further Some one was talking there in a very loud accent he did not know the
voice more than talking almost hallooing He stept to the door rejoicing at
that moment in having the means of immediate communication and opening it
found himself on the stage of a theatre and opposed to a ranting young man who
appeared likely to knock him down backwards At the very moment of Yates
perceiving Sir Thomas and giving perhaps the very best start he had ever given
in the whole course of his rehearsals Tom Bertram entered at the other end of
the room and never had he found greater difficulty in keeping his countenance
His fathers looks of solemnity and amazement on this his first appearance on
any stage and the gradual metamorphosis of the impassioned Baron Wildenhaim
into the wellbred and easy Mr Yates making his bow and apology to Sir Thomas
Bertram was such an exhibition such a piece of true acting as he would not
have lost upon any account It would be the last in all probability the last
scene on that stage but he was sure there could not be a finer The house would
close with the greatest eclat
There was little time however for the indulgence of any images of
merriment It was necessary for him to step forward too and assist the
introduction and with many awkward sensations he did his best Sir Thomas
received Mr Yates with all the appearance of cordiality which was due to his
own character but was really as far from pleased with the necessity of the
acquaintance as with the manner of its commencement Mr Yatess family and
connections were sufficiently known to him to render his introduction as the
particular friend another of the hundred particular friends of his son
exceedingly unwelcome and it needed all the felicity of being again at home
and all the forbearance it could supply to save Sir Thomas from anger on
finding himself thus bewildered in his own house making part of a ridiculous
exhibition in the midst of theatrical nonsense and forced in so untoward a
moment to admit the acquaintance of a young man whom he felt sure of
disapproving and whose easy indifference and volubility in the course of the
first five minutes seemed to mark him the most at home of the two
Tom understood his fathers thoughts and heartily wishing he might be
always as well disposed to give them but partial expression began to see more
clearly than he had ever done before that there might be some ground of offence
that there might be some reason for the glance his father gave towards the
ceiling and stucco of the room and that when he inquired with mild gravity
after the fate of the billiard table he was not proceeding beyond a very
allowable curiosity A few minutes were enough for such unsatisfactory
sensations on each side and Sir Thomas having exerted himself so far as to
speak a few words of calm approbation in reply to an eager appeal of Mr Yates
as to the happiness of the arrangement the three gentlemen returned to the
drawingroom together Sir Thomas with an increase of gravity which was not lost
on all
»I come from your theatre« said he composedly as he sat down »I found
myself in it rather unexpectedly Its vicinity to my own room but in every
respect indeed it took me by surprize as I had not the smallest suspicion of
your acting having assumed so serious a character It appears a neat job
however as far as I could judge by candlelight and does my friend Christopher
Jackson credit« And then he would have changed the subject and sipped his
coffee in peace over domestic matters of a calmer hue but Mr Yates without
discernment to catch Sir Thomass meaning or diffidence or delicacy or
discretion enough to allow him to lead the discourse while he mingled among the
others with the least obtrusiveness himself would keep him on the topic of the
theatre would torment him with questions and remarks relative to it and
finally would make him hear the whole history of his disappointment at
Ecclesford Sir Thomas listened most politely but found much to offend his
ideas of decorum and confirm his ill opinion of Mr Yatess habits of thinking
from the beginning to the end of the story and when it was over could give him
no other assurance of sympathy than what a slight bow conveyed
»This was in fact the origin of our acting« said Tom after a moments
thought »My friend Yates brought the infection from Ecclesford and it spread
as those things always spread you know sir the faster probably from your
having so often encouraged the sort of thing in us formerly It was like
treading old ground again«
Mr Yates took the subject from his friend as soon as possible and
immediately gave Sir Thomas an account of what they had done and were doing
told him of the gradual increase of their views the happy conclusion of their
first difficulties and present promising state of affairs relating every thing
with so blind an interest as made him not only totally unconscious of the uneasy
movements of many of his friends as they sat the change of countenance the
fidget the hem of unquietness but prevented him even from seeing the
expression of the face on which his own eyes were fixed from seeing Sir
Thomass dark brow contract as he looked with inquiring earnestness at his
daughters and Edmund dwelling particularly on the latter and speaking a
language a remonstrance a reproof which he felt at his heart Not less
acutely was it felt by Fanny who had edged back her chair behind her aunts end
of the sofa and screened from notice herself saw all that was passing before
her Such a look of reproach at Edmund from his father she could never have
expected to witness and to feel that it was in any degree deserved was an
aggravation indeed Sir Thomass look implied »On your judgment Edmund I
depended what have you been about« She knelt in spirit to her uncle and her
bosom swelled to utter »Oh not to him Look so to all the others but not to
him«
Mr Yates was still talking »To own the truth Sir Thomas we were in the
middle of a rehearsal when you arrived this evening We were going through the
three first acts and not unsuccessfully upon the whole Our company is now so
dispersed from the Crawfords being gone home that nothing more can be done
tonight but if you will give us the honour of your company tomorrow evening
I should not be afraid of the result We bespeak your indulgence you
understand as young performers we bespeak your indulgence«
»My indulgence shall be given sir« replied Sir Thomas gravely »but
without any other rehearsal« And with a relenting smile he added »I come
home to be happy and indulgent« Then turning away towards any or all of the
rest he tranquilly said »Mr and Miss Crawford were mentioned in my last
letters from Mansfield Do you find them agreeable acquaintance«
Tom was the only one at all ready with an answer but he being entirely
without particular regard for either without jealousy either in love or acting
could speak very handsomely of both »Mr Crawford was a most pleasant
gentlemanlike man his sister a sweet pretty elegant lively girl«
Mr Rushworth could be silent no longer »I do not say he is not
gentlemanlike considering but you should tell your father he is not above
five feet eight or he will be expecting a welllooking man«
Sir Thomas did not quite understand this and looked with some surprize at
the speaker
»If I must say what I think« continued Mr Rushworth »in my opinion it is
very disagreeable to be always rehearsing It is having too much of a good
thing I am not so fond of acting as I was at first I think we are a great deal
better employed sitting comfortably here among ourselves and doing nothing«
Sir Thomas looked again and then replied with an approving smile »I am
happy to find our sentiments on this subject so much the same It gives me
sincere satisfaction That I should be cautious and quick and feel many
scruples which my children do not feel is perfectly natural and equally so
that my value for domestic tranquillity for a home which shuts out noisy
pleasures should much exceed theirs But at your time of life to feel all this
is a most favourable circumstance for yourself and for every body connected with
you and I am sensible of the importance of having an ally of such weight«
Sir Thomas meant to be giving Mr Rushworths opinion in better words than
he could find himself He was aware that he must not expect a genius in Mr
Rushworth but as a welljudging steady young man with better notions than his
elocution would do justice to he intended to value him very highly It was
impossible for many of the others not to smile Mr Rushworth hardly knew what
to do with so much meaning but by looking as he really felt most exceedingly
pleased with Sir Thomass good opinion and saying scarcely any thing, he did
his best towards preserving that good opinion a little longer
Chapter II
Edmunds first object the next morning was to see his father alone and give him
a fair statement of the whole acting scheme defending his own share in it as
far only as he could then in a soberer moment feel his motives to deserve and
acknowledging with perfect ingenuousness that his concession had been attended
with such partial good as to make his judgment in it very doubtful He was
anxious while vindicating himself to say nothing unkind of the others but
there was only one amongst them whose conduct he could mention without some
necessity of defence or palliation »We have all been more or less to blame«
said he »every one of us excepting Fanny Fanny is the only one who has judged
rightly throughout who has been consistent Her feelings have been steadily
against it from first to last She never ceased to think of what was due to you
You will find Fanny every thing you could wish«
Sir Thomas saw all the impropriety of such a scheme among such a party and
at such a time as strongly as his son had ever supposed he must he felt it too
much indeed for many words and having shaken hands with Edmund meant to try to
lose the disagreeable impression and forget how much he had been forgotten
himself as soon as he could after the house had been cleared of every object
enforcing the remembrance and restored to its proper state He did not enter
into any remonstrance with his other children he was more willing to believe
they felt their error than to run the risk of investigation The reproof of an
immediate conclusion of every thing the sweep of every preparation would be
sufficient
There was one person however in the house whom he could not leave to learn
his sentiments merely through his conduct He could not help giving Mrs Norris
a hint of his having hoped that her advice might have been interposed to
prevent what her judgment must certainly have disapproved The young people had
been very inconsiderate in forming the plan they ought to have been capable of
a better decision themselves but they were young and excepting Edmund he
believed of unsteady characters and with greater surprize therefore he must
regard her acquiescence in their wrong measures her countenance of their unsafe
amusements than that such measures and such amusements should have been
suggested Mrs Norris was a little confounded and as nearly being silenced as
ever she had been in her life for she was ashamed to confess having never seen
any of the impropriety which was so glaring to Sir Thomas and would not have
admitted that her influence was insufficient that she might have talked in
vain Her only resource was to get out of the subject as fast as possible and
turn the current of Sir Thomass ideas into a happier channel She had a great
deal to insinuate in her own praise as to general attention to the interest and
comfort of his family much exertion and many sacrifices to glance at in the
form of hurried walks and sudden removals from her own fireside and many
excellent hints of distrust and economy to Lady Bertram and Edmund to detail
whereby a most considerable saving had always arisen and more than one bad
servant been detected But her chief strength lay in Sotherton Her greatest
support and glory was in having formed the connection with the Rushworths There
she was impregnable She took to herself all the credit of bringing Mr
Rushworths admiration of Maria to any effect »If I had not been active« said
she »and made a point of being introduced to his mother and then prevailed on
my sister to pay the first visit I am as certain as I sit here that nothing
would have come of it for Mr Rushworth is the sort of amiable modest young
man who wants a great deal of encouragement and there were girls enough on the
catch for him if we had been idle But I left no stone unturned I was ready to
move heaven and earth to persuade my sister and at last I did persuade her You
know the distance to Sotherton it was in the middle of winter and the roads
almost impassable but I did persuade her«
»I know how great how justly great your influence is with Lady Bertram and
her children and am the more concerned that it should not have been«
»My dear Sir Thomas if you had seen the state of the roads that day I
thought we should never have got through them though we had the four horses of
course and poor old coachman would attend us out of his great love and
kindness though he was hardly able to sit the box on account of the rheumatism
which I had been doctoring him for ever since Michaelmas I cured him at last
but he was very bad all the winter and this was such a day I could not help
going to him up in his room before we set off to advise him not to venture he
was putting on his wig so I said Coachman you had much better not go your
Lady and I shall be very safe you know how steady Stephen is and Charles has
been upon the leaders so often now that I am sure there is no fear But
however I soon found it would not do he was bent upon going and as I hate to
be worrying and officious I said no more but my heart quite ached for him at
every jolt and when we got into the rough lanes about Stoke where what with
frost and snow upon beds of stones it was worse than any thing you can imagine
I was quite in an agony about him And then the poor horses too To see them
straining away You know how I always feel for the horses And when we got to
the bottom of Sandcroft Hill what do you think I did You will laugh at me
but I got out and walked up I did indeed It might not be saving them much but
it was something and I could not bear to sit at my ease and be dragged up at
the expense of those noble animal I caught a dreadful cold but that I did not
regard My object was accomplished in the visit«
»I hope we shall always think the acquaintance worth any trouble that might
be taken to establish it There is nothing very striking in Mr Rushworths
manners but I was pleased last night with what appeared to be his opinion on
one subject his decided preference of a quiet familyparty to the bustle and
confusion of acting He seemed to feel exactly as one could wish«
»Yes indeed and the more you know of him the better you will like him
He is not a shining character but he has a thousand good qualities and is so
disposed to look up to you that I am quite laughed at about it for every body
considers it as my doing Upon my word Mrs Norris said Mrs Grant the other
day if Mr Rushworth were a son of your own he could not hold Sir Thomas in
greater respect«
Sir Thomas gave up the point foiled by her evasions disarmed by her
flattery and was obliged to rest satisfied with the conviction that where the
present pleasure of those she loved was at stake her kindness did sometimes
overpower her judgment
It was a busy morning with him Conversation with any of them occupied but a
small part of it He had to reinstate himself in all the wonted concerns of his
Mansfield life to see his steward and his bailiff to examine and compute
and in the intervals of business to walk into his stables and his gardens and
nearest plantations but active and methodical he had not only done all this
before he resumed his seat as master of the house at dinner he had also set the
carpenter to work in pulling down what had been so lately put up in the billiard
room and given the scene painter his dismissal long enough to justify the
pleasing belief of his being then at least as far off as Northampton The scene
painter was gone having spoilt only the floor of one room ruined all the
coachmans sponges and made five of the underservants idle and dissatisfied
and Sir Thomas was in hopes that another day or two would suffise to wipe away
every outward memento of what had been even to the destruction of every unbound
copy of Lovers Vows in the house for he was burning all that met his eye
Mr Yates was beginning now to understand Sir Thomass intentions though as
far as ever from understanding their source He and his friend had been out with
their guns the chief of the morning and Tom had taken the opportunity of
explaining with proper apologies for his fathers particularity what was to be
expected Mr Yates felt it as acutely as might be supposed To be a second time
disappointed in the same way was an instance of very severe illluck and his
indignation was such that had it not been for delicacy towards his friend and
his friends youngest sister he believed he should certainly attack the Baronet
on the absurdity of his proceedings and argue him into a little more
rationality He believed this very stoutly while he was in Mansfield Wood and
all the way home but there was a something in Sir Thomas when they sat round
the same table which made Mr Yates think it wiser to let him pursue his own
way and feel the folly of it without opposition He had known many disagreeable
fathers before and often been struck with the inconveniences they occasioned
but never in the whole course of his life had he seen one of that class so
unintelligibly moral so infamously tyrannical as Sir Thomas He was not a man
to be endured but for his childrens sake and he might be thankful to his fair
daughter Julia that Mr Yates did yet mean to stay a few days longer under his
roof
The evening passed with external smoothness though almost every mind was
ruffled and the music which Sir Thomas called for from his daughters helped to
conceal the want of real harmony Maria was in a good deal of agitation It was
of the utmost consequence to her that Crawford should now lose no time in
declaring himself and she was disturbed that even a day should be gone by
without seeming to advance that point She had been expecting to see him the
whole morning and all the evening too was still expecting him Mr Rushworth
had set off early with the great news for Sotherton and she had fondly hoped
for such an immediate eclaircissement as might save him the trouble of ever
coming back again But they had seen no one from the Parsonage not a creature
and had heard no tidings beyond a friendly note of congratulation and inquiry
from Mrs Grant to Lady Bertram It was the first day for many many weeks in
which the families had been wholly divided Fourandtwenty hours had never
passed before since August began without bringing them together in some way or
other It was a sad anxious day and the morrow though differing in the sort of
evil did by no means bring less A few moments of feverish enjoyment were
followed by hours of acute suffering Henry Crawford was again in the house he
walked up with Dr Grant who was anxious to pay his respects to Sir Thomas and
at rather an early hour they were ushered into the breakfast room where were
most of the family Sir Thomas soon appeared and Maria saw with delight and
agitation the introduction of the man she loved to her father Her sensations
were indefinable and so were they a few minutes afterwards upon hearing Henry
Crawford who had a chair between herself and Tom ask the latter in an under
voice whether there were any plan for resuming the play after the present happy
interruption with a courteous glance at Sir Thomas because in that case he
should make a point of returning to Mansfield at any time required by the
party he was going away immediately being to meet his uncle at Bath without
delay but if there were any prospect of a renewal of Lovers Vows he should
hold himself positively engaged he should break through every other claim be
should absolutely condition with his uncle for attending them whenever he might
be wanted The play should not be lost by his absence
»From Bath Norfolk London York wherever I may be« said he »I will
attend you from any place in England at an hours notice«
It was well at that moment that Tom had to speak and not his sister He
could immediately say with easy fluency »I am sorry you are going but as to
our play that is all over entirely at an end looking significantly at his
father The painter was sent off yesterday and very little will remain of the
theatre tomorrow I knew how that would be from the first It is early for
Bath You will find nobody there«
»It is about my uncles usual time«
»When do you think of going«
»I may perhaps get as far as Banbury today«
»Whose stables do you use at Bath« was the next question and while this
branch of the subject was under discussion Maria who wanted neither pride nor
resolution was preparing to encounter her share of it with tolerable calmness
To her he soon turned repeating much of what he had already said with only
a softened air and stronger expressions of regret But what availed his
expressions or his air He was going and if not voluntarily going
voluntarily intending to stay away for excepting what might be due to his
uncle his engagements were all selfimposed He might talk of necessity but
she knew his independence The hand which had so pressed hers to his heart
The hand and the heart were alike motionless and passive now Her spirit
supported her but the agony of her mind was severe She had not long to
endure what arose from listening to language which his actions contradicted or
to bury the tumult of her feelings under the restraint of society for general
civilities soon called his notice from her and the farewell visit as it then
became openly acknowledged was a very short one He was gone he had touched
her hand for the last time he had made his parting bow and she might seek
directly all that solitude could do for her Henry Crawford was gone gone from
the house and within two hours afterwards from the parish and so ended all the
hopes his selfish vanity had raised in Maria and Julia Bertram
Julia could rejoice that he was gone His presence was beginning to be
odious to her and if Maria gained him not she was now cool enough to dispense
with any other revenge She did not want exposure to be added to desertion
Henry Crawford gone she could even pity her sister
With a purer spirit did Fanny rejoice in the intelligence She heard it at
dinner and felt it a blessing By all the others it was mentioned with regret
and his merits honoured with due gradation of feeling from the sincerity of
Edmunds too partial regard to the unconcern of his mother speaking entirely by
rote Mrs Norris began to look about her and wonder that his falling in love
with Julia had come to nothing and could almost fear that she had been remiss
herself in forwarding it but with so many to care for how was it possible for
even her activity to keep pace with her wishes
Another day or two and Mr Yates was gone likewise In his departure Sir
Thomas felt the chief interest wanting to be alone with his family the
presence of a stranger superior to Mr Yates must have been irksome but of him
trifling and confident idle and expensive it was every way vexatious In
himself he was wearisome but as the friend of Tom and the admirer of Julia he
became offensive Sir Thomas had been quite indifferent to Mr Crawfords going
or staying but his good wishes for Mr Yatess having a pleasant journey as
he walked with him to the hall door were given with genuine satisfaction Mr
Yates had staid to see the destruction of every theatrical preparation at
Mansfield the removal of every thing appertaining to the play he left the
house in all the soberness of its general character and Sir Thomas hoped in
seeing him out of it to be rid of the worst object connected with the scheme
and the last that must be inevitably reminding him of its existence.
Mrs Norris contrived to remove one article from his sight that might have
distressed him The curtain over which she had presided with such talent and
such success went off with her to her cottage where she happened to be
particularly in want of green baize
Chapter III
Sir Thomass return made a striking change in the ways of the family
independent of Lovers Vows Under his government Mansfield was an altered
place Some members of their society sent away and the spirits of many others
saddened it was all sameness and gloom compared with the past a sombre
familyparty rarely enlivened There was little intercourse with the Parsonage
Sir Thomas drawing back from intimacies in general was particularly
disinclined at this time for any engagements but in one quarter The
Rushworths were the only addition to his own domestic circle which he could
solicit
Edmund did not wonder that such should be his fathers feelings nor could
he regret any thing but the exclusion of the Grants »But they« he observed to
Fanny »have a claim They seem to belong to us they seem to be part of
ourselves I could wish my father were more sensible of their very great
attention to my mother and sisters while he was away I am afraid they may feel
themselves neglected But the truth is that my father hardly knows them They
had not been here a twelvemonth when he left England If he knew them better he
would value their society as it deserves for they are in fact exactly the sort
of people he would like We are sometimes a little in want of animation among
ourselves my sisters seem out of spirits and Tom is certainly not at his ease
Dr and Mrs Grant would enliven us and make our evenings pass away with more
enjoyment even to my father«
»Do you think so« said Fanny »In my opinion my uncle would not like any
addition I think he values the very quietness you speak of and that the repose
of his own familycircle is all he wants And it does not appear to me that we
are more serious than we used to be I mean before my uncle went abroad As well
as I can recollect it was always much the same There was never much laughing
in his presence or if there is any difference it is not more I think than
such an absence has a tendency to produce at first There must be a sort of
shyness But I cannot recollect that our evenings formerly were ever merry
except when my uncle was in town No young peoples are I suppose when those
they look up to are at home«
»I believe you are right Fanny« was his reply after a short
consideration »I believe our evenings are rather returned to what they were
than assuming a new character The novelty was in their being lively Yet how
strong the impression that only a few weeks will give I have been feeling as if
we had never lived so before«
»I suppose I am graver than other people« said Fanny »The evenings do not
appear long to me I love to hear my uncle talk of the West Indies I could
listen to him for an hour together It entertains me more than many other things
have done but then I am unlike other people I dare say«
»Why should you dare say that smiling Do you want to be told that you
are only unlike other people in being more wise and discreet But when did you
or any body ever get a compliment from me Fanny Go to my father if you want to
be complimented He will satisfy you Ask your uncle what he thinks and you
will hear compliments enough and though they may be chiefly on your person you
must put up with it and trust to his seeing as much beauty of mind in time«
Such language was so new to Fanny that it quite embarrassed her
»Your uncle thinks you very pretty dear Fanny and that is the long and
the short of the matter Anybody but myself would have made something more of
it and any body but you would resent that you had not been thought very pretty
before but the truth is that your uncle never did admire you till now and
now he does Your complexion is so improved and you have gained so much
countenance and your figure Nay Fanny do not turn away about it it is
but an uncle If you cannot bear an uncles admiration what is to become of you
You must really begin to harden yourself to the idea of being worth looking at
You must try not to mind growing up into a pretty woman«
»Oh dont talk so dont talk so« cried Fanny distressed by more feelings
than he was aware of but seeing that she was distressed he had done with the
subject and only added more seriously »Your uncle is disposed to be pleased
with you in every respect and I only wish you would talk to him more You are
one of those who are too silent in the evening circle«
»But I do talk to him more than I used I am sure I do Did not you hear me
ask him about the slave trade last night«
»I did and was in hopes the question would be followed up by others It
would have pleased your uncle to be inquired of farther«
»And I longed to do it but there was such a dead silence And while my
cousins were sitting by without speaking a word or seeming at all interested in
the subject I did not like I thought it would appear as if I wanted to set
myself off at their expense by shewing a curiosity and pleasure in his
information which he must wish his own daughters to feel«
»Miss Crawford was very right in what she said of you the other day that
you seemed almost as fearful of notice and praise as other women were of
neglect We were talking of you at the Parsonage and those were her words She
has great discernment I know nobody who distinguishes characters better For
so young a woman it is remarkable She certainly understands you better than you
are understood by the greater part of those who have known you so long and with
regard to some others I can perceive from occasional lively hints the
unguarded expressions of the moment that she could define many as accurately
did not delicacy forbid it I wonder what she thinks of my father She must
admire him as a fine looking man with most gentlemanlike dignified
consistent manners but perhaps having seen him so seldom his reserve may be a
little repulsive Could they be much together I feel sure of their liking each
other He would enjoy her liveliness and she has talents to value his powers
I wish they met more frequently I hope she does not suppose there is any
dislike on his side«
»She must know herself too secure of the regard of all the rest of you«
said Fanny with half a sigh »to have any such apprehension And Sir Thomass
wishing just at first to be only with his family is so very natural that she
can argue nothing from that After a little while I dare say we shall be meeting
again in the same sort of way allowing for the difference of the time of year«
»This is the first October that she has passed in the country since her
infancy I do not call Tunbridge or Cheltenham the country and November is a
still more serious month and I can see that Mrs Grant is very anxious for her
not finding Mansfield dull as winter comes on«
Fanny could have said a great deal but it was safer to say nothing and
leave untouched all Miss Crawfords resources her accomplishments her spirits
her importance her friends lest it should betray her into any observations
seemingly unhandsome Miss Crawfords kind opinion of herself deserved at least
a grateful forbearance and she began to talk of something else
»Tomorrow I think my uncle dines at Sotherton and you and Mr Bertram
too We shall be quite a small party at home I hope my uncle may continue to
like Mr Rushworth«
»That is impossible Fanny He must like him less after tomorrows visit
for we shall be five hours in his company I should dread the stupidity of the
day if there were not a much greater evil to follow the impression it must
leave on Sir Thomas He cannot much longer deceive himself I am sorry for them
all and would give something that Rushworth and Maria had never met«
In this quarter indeed disappointment was impending over Sir Thomas Not
all his goodwill for Mr Rushworth not all Mr Rushworths deference for him
could prevent him from soon discerning some part of the truth that Mr
Rushworth was an inferior young man as ignorant in business as in books with
opinions in general unfixed and without seeming much aware of it himself
He had expected a very different soninlaw and beginning to feel grave on
Marias account tried to understand her feelings Little observation there was
necessary to tell him that indifference was the most favourable state they could
be in Her behaviour to Mr Rushworth was careless and cold She could not did
not like him Sir Thomas resolved to speak seriously to her Advantageous as
would be the alliance and long standing and public as was the engagement her
happiness must not be sacrificed to it Mr Rushworth had perhaps been accepted
on too short an acquaintance and on knowing him better she was repenting
With solemn kindness Sir Thomas addressed her told her his fears inquired
into her wishes entreated her to be open and sincere and assured her that
every inconvenience should be braved and the connection entirely given up if
she felt herself unhappy in the prospect of it He would act for her and release
her Maria had a moments struggle as she listened and only a moments when
her father ceased she was able to give her answer immediately decidedly and
with no apparent agitation She thanked him for his great attention his
paternal kindness but he was quite mistaken in supposing she had the smallest
desire of breaking through her engagement or was sensible of any change of
opinion or inclination since her forming it She had the highest esteem for Mr
Rushworths character and disposition and could not have a doubt of her
happiness with him
Sir Thomas was satisfied too glad to be satisfied perhaps to urge the
matter quite so far as his judgment might have dictated to others It was an
alliance which he could not have relinquished without pain and thus he
reasoned Mr Rushworth was young enough to improve Mr Rushworth must and
would improve in good society and if Maria could now speak so securely of her
happiness with him speaking certainly without the prejudice the blindness of
love she ought to be believed Her feelings probably were not acute he had
never supposed them to be so but her comforts might not be less on that
account and if she could dispense with seeing her husband a leading shining
character there would certainly be every thing else in her favour A
welldisposed young woman who did not marry for love was in general but the
more attached to her own family and the nearness of Sotherton to Mansfield must
naturally hold out the greatest temptation and would in all probability be a
continual supply of the most amiable and innocent enjoyments Such and suchlike
were the reasonings of Sir Thomas happy to escape the embarrassing evils of a
rupture the wonder the reflections the reproach that must attend it happy to
secure a marriage which would bring him such an addition of respectability and
influence and very happy to think any thing of his daughters disposition that
was most favourable for the purpose
To her the conference closed as satisfactorily as to him She was in a state
of mind to be glad that she had secured her fate beyond recall that she had
pledged herself anew to Sotherton that she was safe from the possibility of
giving Crawford the triumph of governing her actions and destroying her
prospects and retired in proud resolve determined only to behave more
cautiously to Mr Rushworth in future that her father might not be again
suspecting her
Had Sir Thomas applied to his daughter within the first three or four days
after Henry Crawfords leaving Mansfield before her feelings were at all
tranquillized before she had given up every hope of him or absolutely resolved
on enduring his rival her answer might have been different but after another
three or four days when there was no return no letter no message no symptom
of a softened heart no hope of advantage from separation her mind became
cool enough to seek all the comfort that pride and selfrevenge could give
Henry Crawford had destroyed her happiness but he should not know that he
had done it he should not destroy her credit her appearance her prosperity
too He should not have to think of her as pining in the retirement of Mansfield
for him rejecting Sotherton and London independence and splendour for his
sake Independence was more needful than ever the want of it at Mansfield more
sensibly felt She was less and less able to endure the restraint which her
father imposed The liberty which his absence had given was now become
absolutely necessary She must escape from him and Mansfield as soon as
possible and find consolation in fortune and consequence bustle and the world
for a wounded spirit Her mind was quite determined and varied not
To such feelings delay even the delay of much preparation would have been
an evil and Mr Rushworth could hardly be more impatient for the marriage than
herself In all the important preparations of the mind she was complete being
prepared for matrimony by an hatred of home restraint and tranquillity by the
misery of disappointed affection and contempt of the man she was to marry The
rest might wait The preparations of new carriages and furniture might wait for
London and spring when her own taste could have fairer play
The principals being all agreed in this respect it soon appeared that a
very few weeks would be sufficient for such arrangements as must precede the
wedding
Mrs Rushworth was quite ready to retire and make way for the fortunate
young woman whom her dear son had selected and very early in November removed
herself her maid her footman and her chariot with true dowager propriety to
Bath there to parade over the wonders of Sotherton in her eveningparties
enjoying them as thoroughly perhaps in the animation of a cardtable as she had
ever done on the spot and before the middle of the same month the ceremony had
taken place which gave Sotherton another mistress
It was a very proper wedding The bride was elegantly dressed the two
bridemaids were duly inferior her father gave her away her mother stood with
salts in her hand expecting to be agitated her aunt tried to cry and the
service was impressively read by Dr Grant Nothing could be objected to when it
came under the discussion of the neighbourhood except that the carriage which
conveyed the bride and bridegroom and Julia from the church door to Sotherton
was the same chaise which Mr Rushworth had used for a twelvemonth before In
every thing else the etiquette of the day might stand the strictest
investigation
It was done and they were gone Sir Thomas felt as an anxious father must
feel and was indeed experiencing much of the agitation which his wife had been
apprehensive of for herself but had fortunately escaped Mrs Norris most
happy to assist in the duties of the day by spending it at the Park to support
her sisters spirits and drinking the health of Mr and Mrs Rushworth in a
supernumerary glass or two was all joyous delight for she had made the match
she had done every thing and no one would have supposed from her confident
triumph that she had ever heard of conjugal infelicity in her life or could
have the smallest insight into the disposition of the niece who had been brought
up under her eye
The plan of the young couple was to proceed after a few days to Brighton
and take a house there for some weeks Every public place was new to Maria and
Brighton is almost as gay in winter as in summer When the novelty of amusement
there were over it would be time for the wider range of London
Julia was to go with them to Brighton Since rivalry between the sisters had
ceased they had been gradually recovering much of their former good
understanding and were at least sufficiently friends to make each of them
exceedingly glad to be with the other at such a time Some other companion than
Mr Rushworth was of the first consequence to his lady and Julia was quite as
eager for novelty and pleasure as Maria though she might not have struggled
through so much to obtain them and could better bear a subordinate situation
Their departure made another material change at Mansfield a chasm which
required some time to fill up The family circle became greatly contracted and
though the Miss Bertrams had latterly added little to its gaiety they could not
but be missed Even their mother missed them and how much more their
tenderhearted cousin who wandered about the house and thought of them and
felt for them with a degree of affectionate regret which they had never done
much to deserve
Chapter IV
Fannys consequence increased on the departure of her cousins Becoming as she
then did the only young woman in the drawingroom the only occupier of that
interesting division of a family in which she had hitherto held so humble a
third it was impossible for her not to be more looked at more thought of and
attended to than she had ever been before and where is Fanny became no
uncommon question even without her being wanted for any ones convenience
Not only at home did her value increase but at the Parsonage too In that
house which she had hardly entered twice a year since Mr Norriss death she
became a welcome an invited guest and in the gloom and dirt of a November day
most acceptable to Mary Crawford Her visits there beginning by chance were
continued by solicitation Mrs Grant really eager to get any change for her
sister could by the easiest selfdeceit persuade herself that she was doing the
kindest thing by Fanny and giving her the most important opportunities of
improvement in pressing her frequent calls
Fanny having been sent into the village on some errand by her aunt Norris
was overtaken by a heavy shower close to the Parsonage and being descried from
one of the windows endeavouring to find shelter under the branches and lingering
leaves of an oak just beyond their premises was forced though not without some
modest reluctance on her part to come in A civil servant she had withstood
but when Dr Grant himself went out with an umbrella there was nothing to be
done but to be very much ashamed and to get into the house as fast as possible
and to poor Miss Crawford who had just been contemplating the dismal rain in a
very desponding state of mind sighing over the ruin of all her plan of exercise
for that morning and of every chance of seeing a single creature beyond
themselves for the next twentyfour hours the sound of a little bustle at the
front door and the sight of Miss Price dripping with wet in the vestibule was
delightful The value of an event on a wet day in the country was most forcibly
brought before her She was all alive again directly and among the most active
in being useful to Fanny in detecting her to be wetter than she would at first
allow and providing her with dry clothes and Fanny after being obliged to
submit to all this attention and to being assisted and waited on by mistresses
and maids being also obliged on returning down stairs to be fixed in their
drawingroom for an hour while the rain continued the blessing of something
fresh to see and think of was thus extended to Miss Crawford and might carry on
her spirits to the period of dressing and dinner
The two sisters were so kind to her and so pleasant that Fanny might have
enjoyed her visit could she have believed herself not in the way and could she
have foreseen that the weather would certainly clear at the end of the hour and
save her from the shame of having Dr Grants carriage and horses out to take
her home with which she was threatened As to anxiety for any alarm that her
absence in such weather might occasion at home she had nothing to suffer on
that score for as her being out was known only to her two aunts she was
perfectly aware that none would be felt and that in whatever cottage aunt
Norris might chuse to establish her during the rain her being in such cottage
would be indubitable to aunt Bertram
It was beginning to look brighter when Fanny observing a harp in the room
asked some questions about it which soon led to an acknowledgment of her
wishing very much to hear it and a confession which could hardly be believed
of her having never yet heard it since its being in Mansfield To Fanny herself
it appeared a very simple and natural circumstance She had scarcely ever been
at the Parsonage since the instruments arrival there had been no reason that
she should but Miss Crawford calling to mind an earlyexpressed wish on the
subject was concerned at her own neglect and shall I play to you now and
what will you have were questions immediately following with the readiest good
humour
She played accordingly happy to have a new listener and a listener who
seemed so much obliged so full of wonder at the performance and who shewed
herself not wanting in taste She played till Fannys eyes straying to the
window on the weathers being evidently fair spoke what she felt must be done
»Another quarter of an hour« said Miss Crawford »and we shall see how it
will be Do not run away the first moment of its holding up Those clouds look
alarming«
»But they are passed over« said Fanny »I have been watching them This
weather is all from the south«
»South or north I know a black cloud when I see it and you must not set
forward while it is so threatening And besides I want to play something more
to you a very pretty piece and your cousin Edmunds prime favourite You
must stay and hear your cousins favourite«
Fanny felt that she must and though she had not waited for that sentence to
be thinking of Edmund such a memento made her particularly awake to his idea
and she fancied him sitting in that room again and again perhaps in the very
spot where she sat now listening with constant delight to the favourite air
played as it appeared to her with superior tone and expression and though
pleased with it herself and glad to like whatever was liked by him she was
more sincerely impatient to go away at the conclusion of it than she had been
before and on this being evident she was so kindly asked to call again to
take them in her walk whenever she could to come and hear more of the harp
that she felt it necessary to be done if no objection arose at home
Such was the origin of the sort of intimacy which took place between them
within the first fortnight after the Miss Bertrams going away an intimacy
resulting principally from Miss Crawfords desire of something new and which
had little reality in Fannys feelings Fanny went to her every two or three
days it seemed a kind of fascination she could not be easy without going and
yet it was without loving her without ever thinking like her without any sense
of obligation for being sought after now when nobody else was to be had and
deriving no higher pleasure from her conversation than occasional amusement and
that often at the expense of her judgment when it was raised by pleasantry on
people or subjects which she wished to be respected She went however and they
sauntered about together many an half hour in Mrs Grants shrubbery the
weather being unusually mild for the time of year and venturing sometimes even
to sit down on one of the benches now comparatively unsheltered remaining there
perhaps till in the midst of some tender ejaculation of Fannys on the sweets
of so protracted an autumn they were forced by the sudden swell of a cold gust
shaking down the last few yellow leaves about them to jump up and walk for
warmth
»This is pretty very pretty« said Fanny looking around her as they were
thus sitting together one day »Every time I come into this shrubbery I am more
struck with its growth and beauty Three years ago this was nothing but a rough
hedgerow along the upper side of the field never thought of as any thing, or
capable of becoming any thing; and now it is converted into a walk and it would
be difficult to say whether most valuable as a convenience or an ornament and
perhaps in another three years we may be forgetting almost forgetting what it
was before How wonderful how very wonderful the operations of time and the
changes of the human mind« And following the latter train of thought she soon
afterwards added »If any one faculty of our nature may be called more wonderful
than the rest I do think it is memory There seems something more speakingly
incomprehensible in the powers the failures the inequalities of memory than
in any other of our intelligences The memory is sometimes so retentive so
serviceable so obedient at others so bewildered and so weak and at others
again so tyrannic so beyond controul We are to be sure a miracle every way
but our powers of recollecting and of forgetting do seem peculiarly past
finding out«
Miss Crawford untouched and inattentive had nothing to say and Fanny
perceiving it brought back her own mind to what she thought must interest
»It may seem impertinent in me to praise but I must admire the taste Mrs
Grant has shewn in all this There is such a quiet simplicity in the plan of the
walk not too much attempted«
»Yes« replied Miss Crawford carelessly »it does very well for a place of
this sort One does not think of extent here and between ourselves till I
came to Mansfield I had not imagined a country parson ever aspired to a
shrubbery or any thing of the kind«
»I am so glad to see the evergreens thrive« said Fanny in reply »My
uncles gardener always says the soil here is better than his own and so it
appears from the growth of the laurels and evergreens in general The
evergreen How beautiful how welcome how wonderful the evergreen When one
thinks of it how astonishing a variety of nature! In some countries we know
the tree that sheds its leaf is the variety but that does not make it less
amazing that the same soil and the same sun should nurture plants differing in
the first rule and law of their existence You will think me rhapsodizing but
when I am out of doors especially when I am sitting out of doors I am very apt
to get into this sort of wondering strain One cannot fix ones eyes on the
commonest natural production without finding food for a rambling fancy«
»To say the truth« replied Miss Crawford »I am something like the famous
Doge at the court of Lewis XIV and may declare that I see no wonder in this
shrubbery equal to seeing myself in it If any body had told me a year ago that
this place would be my home that I should be spending month after month here
as I have done I certainly should not have believed them I have now been
here nearly five months and moreover the quietest five months I ever passed«
»Too quiet for you I believe«
»I should have thought so theoretically myself but« and her eyes
brightened as she spoke »take it all and all I never spent so happy a summer
But then« with a more thoughtful air and lowered voice »there is no saying
what it may lead to«
Fannys heart beat quick and she felt quite unequal to surmising or
soliciting any thing more Miss Crawford however with renewed animation soon
went on
»I am conscious of being far better reconciled to a country residence than I
had ever expected to be I can even suppose it pleasant to spend half the year
in the country under certain circumstances very pleasant An elegant
moderatesized house in the centre of family connections continual engagements
among them commanding the first society in the neighbourhood lookedup to
perhaps as leading it even more than those of larger fortune and turning from
the cheerful round of such amusements to nothing worse than a têteàtête with
the person one feels most agreeable in the world There is nothing frightful in
such a picture is there Miss Price One need not envy the new Mrs Rushworth
with such a home as that« »Envy Mrs Rushworth« was all that Fanny attempted
to say »Come come it would be very unhandsome in us to be severe on Mrs
Rushworth for I look forward to our owing her a great many gay brilliant
happy hours I expect we shall be all very much at Sotherton another year Such
a match as Miss Bertram has made is a public blessing for the first pleasures
of Mr Rushworths wife must be to fill her house and give the best balls in
the country«
Fanny was silent and Miss Crawford relapsed into thoughtfulness till
suddenly looking up at the end of a few minutes she exclaimed »Ah here he
is« It was not Mr Rushworth however but Edmund who then appeared walking
towards them with Mrs Grant »My sister and Mr Bertram I am so glad your
eldest cousin is gone that he may be Mr Bertram again There is something in
the sound of Mr Edmund Bertram so formal so pitiful so youngerbrotherlike
that I detest it«
»How differently we feel« cried Fanny »To me the sound of Mr Bertram is
so cold and nothingmeaning so entirely without warmth or character It just
stands for a gentleman and thats all But there is nobleness in the name of
Edmund It is a name of heroism and renown of kings princes and knights and
seems to breathe the spirit of chivalry and warm affections
I grant you the name is good in itself, and Lord Edmund or Sir Edmund sound
delightfully but sink it under the chill the annihilation of a Mr and Mr
Edmund is no more than Mr John or Mr Thomas Well shall we join and
disappoint them of half their lecture upon sitting down out of doors at this
time of year by being up before they can begin«
Edmund met them with particular pleasure It was the first time of his
seeing them together since the beginning of that better acquaintance which he
had been hearing of with great satisfaction A friendship between two so very
dear to him was exactly what he could have wished and to the credit of the
lovers understanding be it stated that he did not by any means consider Fanny
as the only or even as the greater gainer by such a friendship
»Well« said Miss Crawford »and do not you scold us for our imprudence
What do you think we have been sitting down for but to be talked to about it
and entreated and supplicated never to do so again«
»Perhaps I might have scolded« said Edmund »if either of you had been
sitting down alone but while you do wrong together I can overlook a great
deal«
»They cannot have been sitting long« cried Mrs Grant »for when I went up
for my shawl I saw them from the staircase window and then they were walking«
»And really« added Edmund »the day is so mild that your sitting down for
a few minutes can be hardly thought imprudent Our weather must not always be
judged by the Calendar We may sometimes take greater liberties in November than
in May«
»Upon my word« cried Miss Crawford »you are two of the most disappointing
and unfeeling kind friends I ever met with There is no giving you a moments
uneasiness You do not know how much we have been suffering nor what chills we
have felt But I have long thought Mr Bertram one of the worst subjects to work
on in any little manoeuvre against common sense that a woman could be plagued
with I had very little hope of him from the first but you Mrs Grant my
sister my own sister I think I had a right to alarm you a little«
»Do not flatter yourself my dearest Mary You have not the smallest chance
of moving me I have my alarms but they are quite in a different quarter and
if I could have altered the weather you would have had a good sharp east wind
blowing on you the whole time for here are some of my plants which Robert will
leave out because the nights are so mild and I know the end of it will be that
we shall have a sudden change of weather a hard frost setting in all at once
taking every body at least Robert by surprize and I shall lose every one and
what is worse cook has just been telling me that the turkey which I
particularly wished not to be dressed till Sunday because I know how much more
Dr Grant would enjoy it on Sunday after the fatigues of the day will not keep
beyond tomorrow These are something like grievances and make me think the
weather most unseasonably close«
»The sweets of housekeeping in a country village« said Miss Crawford
archly »Commend me to the nurseryman and the poulterer«
»My dear child commend Dr Grant to the deanery of Westminster or St
Pauls and I should be as glad of your nurseryman and poulterer as you could
be But we have no such people in Mansfield What would you have me do«
»Oh you can do nothing but what you do already be plagued very often and
never lose your temper«
»Thank you but there is no escaping these little vexations Mary live
where we may and when you are settled in town and I come to see you I dare say
I shall find you with yours in spite of the nurseryman and the poulterer or
perhaps on their very account Their remoteness and unpunctuality or their
exorbitant charges and frauds will be drawing forth bitter lamentations«
»I mean to be too rich to lament or to feel any thing of the sort A large
income is the best recipé for happiness I ever heard of It certainly may secure
all the myrtle and turkey part of it«
»You intend to be very rich« said Edmund with a look which to Fannys
eye had a great deal of serious meaning
»To be sure Do not you Do not we all«
»I cannot intend any thing which it must be so completely beyond my power to
command Miss Crawford may chuse her degree of wealth She has only to fix on
her number of thousands a year and there can be no doubt of their coming My
intentions are only not to be poor«
»By moderation and economy and bringing down your wants to your income and
all that I understand you and a very proper plan it is for a person at your
time of life with such limited means and indifferent connections What can
you want but a decent maintenance You have not much time before you and your
relations are in no situation to do any thing for you or to mortify you by the
contrast of their own wealth and consequence Be honest and poor by all means
but I shall not envy you I do not much think I shall even respect you I have a
much greater respect for those that are honest and rich«
»Your degree of respect for honesty rich or poor is precisely what I have
no manner of concern with I do not mean to be poor Poverty is exactly what I
have determined against Honesty in the something between in the middle state
of worldly circumstances is all that I am anxious for your not looking down
on«
»But I do look down upon it if it might have been higher I must look down
upon any thing contented with obscurity when it might rise to distinction«
»But how may it rise How may my honesty at least rise to any
distinction«
This was not so very easy a question to answer and occasioned an »Oh« of
some length from the fair lady before she could add »You ought to be in
parliament or you should have gone into the army ten years ago«
»That is not much to the purpose now and as to my being in parliament I
believe I must wait till there is an especial assembly for the representation of
younger sons who have little to live on No Miss Crawford« he added in a more
serious tone »there are distinctions which I should be miserable if I thought
myself without any chance absolutely without chance or possibility of
obtaining but they are of a different character«
A look of consciousness as he spoke and what seemed a consciousness of
manner on Miss Crawfords side as she made some laughing answer was sorrowful
food for Fannys observation and finding herself quite unable to attend as she
ought to Mrs Grant by whose side she was now following the others she had
nearly resolved on going home immediately and only waited for courage to say
so when the sound of the great clock at Mansfield Park striking three made
her feel that she had really been much longer absent than usual and brought the
previous selfinquiry of whether she should take leave or not just then and
how to a very speedy issue With undoubting decision she directly began her
adieus and Edmund began at the same time to recollect that his mother had been
inquiring for her and that he had walked down to the Parsonage on purpose to
bring her back
Fannys hurry increased and without in the least expecting Edmunds
attendance she would have hastened away alone but the general pace was
quickened and they all accompanied her into the house through which it was
necessary to pass Dr Grant was in the vestibule and as they stopt to speak to
him she found from Edmunds manner that he did mean to go with her He too
was taking leave She could not but be thankful In the moment of parting
Edmund was invited by Dr Grant to eat his mutton with him the next day and
Fanny had barely time for an unpleasant feeling on the occasion when Mrs
Grant with sudden recollection turned to her and asked for the pleasure of her
company too This was so new an attention so perfectly new a circumstance in
the events of Fannys life that she was all surprize and embarrassment and
while stammering out her great obligation and her but she did not suppose it
would be in her power was looking at Edmund for his opinion and help But
Edmund delighted with her having such an happiness offered and ascertaining
with half a look and half a sentence that she had no objection but on her
aunts account could not imagine that his mother would make any difficulty of
sparing her and therefore gave his decided open advice that the invitation
should be accepted and though Fanny would not venture even on his
encouragement to such a flight of audacious independence it was soon settled
that if nothing were heard to the contrary Mrs Grant might expect her
»And you know what your dinner will be« said Mrs Grant smiling »the
turkey and I assure you a very fine one for my dear« turning to her
husband »cook insists upon the turkeys being dressed tomorrow«
»Very well very well« cried Dr Grant »all the better I am glad to hear
you have any thing so good in the house But Miss Price and Mr Edmund Bertram
I dare say would take their chance We none of us want to hear the bill of
fare A friendly meeting and not a fine dinner is all we have in view A
turkey or a goose or a leg of mutton or whatever you and your cook chuse to
give us«
The two cousins walked home together and except in the immediate discussion
of this engagement which Edmund spoke of with the warmest satisfaction as so
particularly desirable for her in the intimacy which he saw with so much
pleasure established it was a silent walk for having finished that subject
he grew thoughtful and indisposed for any other
Chapter V
»But why should Mrs Grant ask Fanny« said Lady Bertram »How came she to think
of asking Fanny Fanny never dines there you know in this sort of way I
cannot spare her and I am sure she does not want to go Fanny you do not
want to go do you«
»If you put such a question to her« cried Edmund preventing his cousins
speaking »Fanny will immediately say no but I am sure my dear mother she
would like to go and I can see no reason why she should not«
»I cannot imagine why Mrs Grant should think of asking her She never did
before She used to ask your sisters now and then but she never asked Fanny«
»If you cannot do without me maam« said Fanny in a self-denying tone
»But my mother will have my father with her all the evening«
»To be sure so I shall«
»Suppose you take my fathers opinion maam«
»Thats well thought of So I will Edmund I will ask Sir Thomas as soon
as he comes in whether I can do without her«
»As you please maam on that head but I meant my fathers opinion as to
the propriety of the invitations being accepted or not and I think he will
consider it a right thing by Mrs Grant as well as by Fanny that being the
first invitation it should be accepted«
»I do not know We will ask him But he will be very much surprized that
Mrs Grant should ask Fanny at all«
There was nothing more to be said or that could be said to any purpose
till Sir Thomas were present but the subject involving as it did her own
evenings comfort for the morrow was so much uppermost in Lady Bertrams mind
that half an hour afterwards on his looking in for a minute in his way from his
plantation to his dressingroom she called him back again when he had almost
closed the door with »Sir Thomas stop a moment I have something to say to
you«
Her tone of calm languor for she never took the trouble of raising her
voice was always heard and attended to and Sir Thomas came back Her story
began and Fanny immediately slipped out of the room for to hear herself the
subject of any discussion with her uncle was more than her nerves could bear
She was anxious she knew more anxious perhaps than she ought to be for what
was it after all whether she went or staid but if her uncle were to be a
great while considering and deciding and with very grave looks and those grave
looks directed to her and at last decide against her she might not be able to
appear properly submissive and indifferent Her cause meanwhile went on well It
began on Lady Bertrams part with »I have something to tell you that will
surprize you Mrs Grant has asked Fanny to dinner«
»Well« said Sir Thomas as if waiting more to accomplish the surprize
»Edmund wants her to go But how can I spare her«
»She will be late« said Sir Thomas taking out his watch »but what is your
difficulty«
Edmund found himself obliged to speak and fill up the blanks in his mothers
story He told the whole and she had only to add »So strange for Mrs Grant
never used to ask her«
»But is not it very natural« observed Edmund »that Mrs Grant should wish
to procure so agreeable a visitor for her sister«
»Nothing can be more natural« said Sir Thomas after a short deliberation
»nor were there no sister in the case could any thing in my opinion be more
natural Mrs Grants shewing civility to Miss Price to Lady Bertrams niece
could never want explanation The only surprize I can feel is that this should
be the first time of its being paid Fanny was perfectly right in giving only a
conditional answer She appears to feel as she ought But as I conclude that she
must wish to go since all young people like to be together I can see no reason
why she should be denied the indulgence«
»But can I do without her Sir Thomas«
»Indeed I think you may«
»She always makes tea you know when my sister is not here«
»Your sister perhaps may be prevailed on to spend the day with us and I
shall certainly be at home«
»Very well then Fanny may go Edmund«
The good news soon followed her Edmund knocked at her door in his way to
his own
»Well Fanny it is all happily settled and without the smallest hesitation
on your uncles side He had but one opinion You are to go«
»Thank you I am so glad« was Fannys instinctive reply though when she
had turned from him and shut the door she could not help feeling »And yet why
should I be glad for am I not certain of seeing or hearing something there to
pain me«
In spite of this conviction however she was glad Simple as such an
engagement might appear in other eyes it had novelty and importance in hers
for excepting the day at Sotherton she had scarcely ever dined out before and
though now going only half a mile and only to three people still it was dining
out and all the little interests of preparation were enjoyments in themselves.
She had neither sympathy nor assistance from those who ought to have entered
into her feelings and directed her taste for Lady Bertram never thought of
being useful to any body and Mrs Norris when she came on the morrow in
consequence of an early call and invitation from Sir Thomas was in a very ill
humour and seemed intent only on lessening her nieces pleasure both present
and future as much as possible
»Upon my word Fanny you are in high luck to meet with such attention and
indulgence You ought to be very much obliged to Mrs Grant for thinking of you
and to your aunt for letting you go and you ought to look upon it as something
extraordinary for I hope you are aware that there is no real occasion for your
going into company in this sort of way or ever dining out at all and it is
what you must not depend upon ever being repeated Nor must you be fancying
that the invitation is meant as any particular compliment to you the compliment
is intended to your uncle and aunt and me Mrs Grant thinks it a civility due
to us to take a little notice of you or else it would never have come into her
head and you may be very certain that if your cousin Julia had been at home
you would not have been asked at all«
Mrs Norris had now so ingeniously done away all Mrs Grants part of the
favour that Fanny who found herself expected to speak could only say that she
was very much obliged to her aunt Bertram for sparing her and that she was
endeavouring to put her aunts evening work in such a state as to prevent her
being missed
»Oh depend upon it your aunt can do very well without you or you would
not be allowed to go I shall be here so you may be quite easy about your aunt
And I hope you will have a very agreeable day and find it all mighty delightful
But I must observe that five is the very awkwardest of all possible numbers to
sit down to table and I cannot but be surprized that such an elegant lady as
Mrs Grant should not contrive better And round their enormous great wide table
too which fills up the room so dreadfully Had the Doctor been contented to
take my dining table when I came away as any body in their senses would have
done instead of having that absurd new one of his own which is wider
literally wider than the dinner table here how infinitely better it would have
been and how much more he would have been respected for people are never
respected when they step out of their proper sphere Remember that Fanny Five
only five to be sitting round that table However you will have dinner enough
on it for ten I dare say«
Mrs Norris fetched breath and went on again
»The nonsense and folly of peoples stepping out of their rank and trying to
appear above themselves makes me think it right to give you a hint Fanny now
that you are going into company without any of us and I do beseech and intreat
you not to be putting yourself forward and talking and giving your opinion as
if you were one of your cousins as if you were dear Mrs Rushworth or Julia
That will never do believe me Remember whereever you are you must be the
lowest and last and though Miss Crawford is in a manner at home at the
Parsonage you are not to be taking place of her And as to coming away at
night you are to stay just as long as Edmund chuses Leave him to settle that«
»Yes maam I should not think of any thing else«
»And if it should rain which I think exceedingly likely for I never saw it
more threatening for a wet evening in my life you must manage as well as you
can and not be expecting the carriage to be sent for you I certainly do not go
home to night and therefore the carriage will not be out on my account so
you must make up your mind to what may happen and take your things
accordingly«
Her niece thought it perfectly reasonable She rated her own claims to
comfort as low even as Mrs Norris could and when Sir Thomas soon afterwards
just opening the door said »Fanny at what time would you have the carriage
come round« she felt a degree of astonishment which made it impossible for her
to speak
»My dear Sir Thomas« cried Mrs Norris red with anger »Fanny can walk«
»Walk« repeated Sir Thomas in a tone of most unanswerable dignity and
coming farther into the room »My niece walk to a dinner engagement at this
time of the year Will twenty minutes after four suit you«
»Yes sir« was Fannys humble answer given with the feelings almost of a
criminal towards Mrs Norris and not bearing to remain with her in what might
seem a state of triumph she followed her uncle out of the room having staid
behind him only long enough to hear these words spoken in angry agitation
»Quite unnecessary a great deal too kind But Edmund goes true it is
upon Edmunds account I observed he was hoarse on Thursday night«
But this could not impose on Fanny She felt that the carriage was for
herself and herself alone and her uncles consideration of her coming
immediately after such representations from her aunt cost her some tears of
gratitude when she was alone
The coachman drove round to a minute another minute brought down the
gentleman and as the lady had with a most scrupulous fear of being late been
many minutes seated in the drawing room Sir Thomas saw them off in as good time
as his own correctly punctual habits required
»Now I must look at you Fanny« said Edmund with the kind smile of an
affectionate brother »and tell you how I like you and as well as I can judge
by this light you look very nicely indeed What have you got on«
»The new dress that my uncle was so good as to give me on my cousins
marriage I hope it is not too fine but I thought I ought to wear it as soon as
I could and that I might not have such another opportunity all the winter I
hope you do not think me too fine«
»A woman can never be too fine while she is all in white No I see no
finery about you nothing but what is perfectly proper Your gown seems very
pretty I like these glossy spots Has not Miss Crawford a gown something the
same«
In approaching the Parsonage they passed close by the stableyard and
coachhouse
»Hey day« said Edmund »heres company heres a carriage who have they
got to meet us« And letting down the sideglass to distinguish »Tis
Crawfords Crawfords barouche I protest There are his own two men pushing it
back into its old quarters He is here of course This is quite a surprize
Fanny I shall be very glad to see him«
There was no occasion there was no time for Fanny to say how very
differently she felt but the idea of having such another to observe her was a
great increase of the trepidation with which she performed the very aweful
ceremony of walking into the drawingroom
In the drawingroom Mr Crawford certainly was having been just long enough
arrived to be ready for dinner and the smiles and pleased looks of the three
others standing round him shewed how welcome was his sudden resolution of
coming to them for a few days on leaving Bath A very cordial meeting passed
between him and Edmund and with the exception of Fanny the pleasure was
general and even to her there might be some advantage in his presence since
every addition to the party must rather forward her favourite indulgence of
being suffered to sit silent and unattended to She was soon aware of this
herself for though she must submit as her own propriety of mind directed in
spite of her aunt Norriss opinion to being the principal lady in company and
to all the little distinctions consequent thereon she found while they were at
table such a happy flow of conversation prevailing in which she was not
required to take any part there was so much to be said between the brother and
sister about Bath so much between the two young men about hunting so much of
politics between Mr Crawford and Dr Grant and of every thing and all
together between Mr Crawford and Mrs Grant as to leave her the fairest
prospect of having only to listen in quiet and of passing a very agreeable day
She could not compliment the newlyarrived gentleman however with any appearance
of interest in a scheme for extending his stay at Mansfield and sending for his
hunters from Norfolk which suggested by Dr Grant advised by Edmund and
warmly urged by the two sisters was soon in possession of his mind and which
he seemed to want to be encouraged even by her to resolve on Her opinion was
sought as to the probable continuance of the open weather but her answers were
as short and indifferent as civility allowed She could not wish him to stay
and would much rather not have him speak to her
Her two absent cousins especially Maria were much in her thoughts on
seeing him but no embarrassing remembrance affected his spirits Here he was
again on the same ground where all had passed before and apparently as willing
to stay and be happy without the Miss Bertrams as if he had never known
Mansfield in any other state She heard them spoken of by him only in a general
way till they were all reassembled in the drawingroom when Edmund being
engaged apart in some matter of business with Dr Grant which seemed entirely
to engross them and Mrs Grant occupied at the teatable he began talking of
them with more particularity to his other sister With a significant smile
which made Fanny quite hate him he said »So Rushworth and his fair bride are
at Brighton I understand Happy man«
»Yes they have been there about a fortnight Miss Price have they not
And Julia is with them«
»And Mr Yates I presume is not far off«
»Mr Yates Oh we hear nothing of Mr Yates I do not imagine he figures
much in the letters to Mansfield Park do you Miss Price I think my friend
Julia knows better than to entertain her father with Mr Yates«
»Poor Rushworth and his twoandforty speeches« continued Crawford »Nobody
can ever forget them Poor fellow I see him now his toil and his despair
Well I am much mistaken if his lovely Maria will ever want him to make
twoandforty speeches to her« adding with a momentary seriousness »She is
too good for him much too good« And then changing his tone again to one of
gentle gallantry and addressing Fanny he said »You were Mr Rushworths best
friend Your kindness and patience can never be forgotten your indefatigable
patience in trying to make it possible for him to learn his part in trying to
give him a brain which nature had denied to mix up an understanding for him
out of the superfluity of your own He might not have sense enough himself to
estimate your kindness but I may venture to say that it had honour from all the
rest of the party«
Fanny coloured and said nothing
»It is as a dream a pleasant dream« he exclaimed breaking forth again
after few minutes musing »I shall always look back on our theatricals with
exquisite pleasure There was such an interest such an animation such a spirit
diffused Every body felt it We were all alive There was employment hope
solicitude bustle for every hour of the day Always some little objection
some little doubt some little anxiety to be got over I never was happier«
With silent indignation Fanny repeated to herself »Never happier never
happier than when doing what you must know was not justifiable never happier
than when behaving so dishonourably and unfeelingly Oh what a corrupted
mind«
»We were unlucky Miss Price« he continued in a lower tone to avoid the
possibility of being heard by Edmund and not at all aware of her feelings »we
certainly were very unlucky Another week only one other week would have been
enough for us I think if we had had the disposal of events if Mansfield Park
had had the government of the winds just for a week or two about the equinox
there would have been a difference Not that we would have endangered his safety
by any tremendous weather but only by a steady contrary wind or a calm I
think Miss Price we would have indulged ourselves with a weeks calm in the
Atlantic at that season«
He seemed determined to be answered and Fanny averting her face said with
a firmer tone than usual »As far as I am concerned sir I would not have
delayed his return for a day My uncle disapproved it all so entirely when he
did arrive that in my opinion every thing had gone quite far enough«
She had never spoken so much at once to him in her life before and never so
angrily to any one and when her speech was over she trembled and blushed at
her own daring He was surprized but after a few moments silent consideration
of her replied in a calmer graver tone and as if the candid result of
conviction »I believe you are right It was more pleasant than prudent We were
getting too noisy« And then turning the conversation he would have engaged her
on some other subject but her answers were so shy and reluctant that he could
not advance in any
Miss Crawford who had been repeatedly eyeing Dr Grant and Edmund now
observed »Those gentlemen must have some very interesting point to discuss«
»The most interesting in the world« replied her brother »how to make
money how to turn a good income into a better Dr Grant is giving Bertram
instructions about the living he is to step into so soon I find he takes orders
in a few weeks They were at it in the diningparlour I am glad to hear Bertram
will be so well off He will have a very pretty income to make ducks and drakes
with and earned without much trouble I apprehend he will not have less than
seven hundred a year Seven hundred a year is a fine thing for a younger
brother and as of course he will still live at home it will be all for his
menus plaisirs and a sermon at Christmas and Easter I suppose will be the sum
total of sacrifice«
His sister tried to laugh off her feelings by saying »Nothing amuses me
more than the easy manner with which every body settles the abundance of those
who have a great deal less than themselves You would look rather blank Henry
if your menus plaisirs were to be limited to seven hundred a year«
»Perhaps I might but all that you know is entirely comparative Birthright
and habit must settle the business Bertram is certainly well off for a cadet of
even a Baronets family By the time he is four or fiveandtwenty he will have
seven hundred a year and nothing to do for it«
Miss Crawford could have said that there would be a something to do and to
suffer for it which she could not think lightly of but she checked herself and
let it pass and tried to look calm and unconcerned when the two gentlemen
shortly afterwards joined them
»Bertram« said Henry Crawford »I shall make a point of coming to Mansfield
to hear you preach your first sermon I shall come on purpose to encourage a
young beginner When is it to be Miss Price will not you join me in
encouraging your cousin Will not you engage to attend with your eyes steadily
fixed on him the whole time as I shall do not to lose a word or only
looking off just to note down any sentence preeminently beautiful We will
provide ourselves with tablets and a pencil When will it be You must preach at
Mansfield you know that Sir Thomas and Lady Bertram may hear you«
»I shall keep clear of you Crawford as long as I can« said Edmund »for
you would be more likely to disconcert me and I should be more sorry to see you
trying at it than almost any other man«
»Will he not feel this« thought Fanny »No he can feel nothing as he
ought«
The party being now all united and the chief talkers attracting each other
she remained in tranquillity and as a whist table was formed after tea formed
really for the amusement of Dr Grant by his attentive wife though it was not
to be supposed so and Miss Crawford took her harp she had nothing to do but
to listen and her tranquillity remained undisturbed the rest of the evening
except when Mr Crawford now and then addressed to her a question or
observation which she could not avoid answering Miss Crawford was too much
vexed by what had passed to be in a humour for any thing but music With that
she soothed herself and amused her friend
The assurance of Edmunds being so soon to take orders coming upon her like
a blow that had been suspended and still hoped uncertain and at a distance was
felt with resentment and mortification She was very angry with him She had
thought her influence more She had begun to think of him she felt that she
had with great regard with almost decided intentions but she would now meet
him with his own cool feelings It was plain that he could have no serious
views no true attachment by fixing himself in a situation which he must know
she would never stoop to She would learn to match him in his indifference She
would henceforth admit his attentions without any idea beyond immediate
amusement If he could so command his affections hers should do her no harm
Chapter VI
Henry Crawford had quite made up his mind by the next morning to give another
fortnight to Mansfield and having sent for his hunters and written a few lines
of explanation to the Admiral he looked round at his sister as he sealed and
threw the letter from him and seeing the coast clear of the rest of the family
said with a smile »And how do you think I mean to amuse myself Mary on the
days that I do not hunt I am grown too old to go out more than three times a
week but I have a plan for the intermediate days and what do you think it is«
»To walk and ride with me to be sure«
»Not exactly though I shall be happy to do both but that would be exercise
only to my body and I must take care of my mind Besides that would be all
recreation and indulgence without the wholesome alloy of labour and I do not
like to eat the bread of idleness No my plan is to make Fanny Price in love
with me«
»Fanny Price Nonsense No no You ought to be satisfied with her two
cousins«
»But I cannot be satisfied without Fanny Price without making a small hole
in Fanny Prices heart You do not seem properly aware of her claims to notice
When we talked of her last night you none of you seemed sensible of the
wonderful improvement that has taken place in her looks within the last six
weeks You see her every day and therefore do not notice it but I assure you
she is quite a different creature from what she was in the autumn She was then
merely a quiet modest not plain looking girl but she is now absolutely
pretty I used to think she had neither complexion nor countenance but in that
soft skin of hers so frequently tinged with a blush as it was yesterday there
is decided beauty and from what I observed of her eyes and mouth I do not
despair of their being capable of expression enough when she has any thing to
express And then her air her manner her tout ensemble is so indescribably
improved She must be grown two inches at least since October«
»Phoo phoo This is only because there were no tall women to compare her
with and because she has got a new gown and you never saw her so well dressed
before She is just what she was in October believe me The truth is that she
was the only girl in company for you to notice and you must have a somebody I
have always thought her pretty not strikingly pretty but pretty enough as
people say a sort of beauty that grows on one Her eyes should be darker but
she has a sweet smile but as for this wonderful degree of improvement I am
sure it may all be resolved into a better style of dress and your having nobody
else to look at and therefore if you do set about a flirtation with her you
never will persuade me that it is in compliment to her beauty or that it
proceeds from any thing but your own idleness and folly«
Her brother gave only a smile to this accusation and soon afterwards said
»I do not quite know what to make of Miss Fanny I do not understand her I
could not tell what she would be at yesterday What is her character Is she
solemn Is she queer Is she prudish Why did she draw back and look so
grave at me I could hardly get her to speak I never was so long in company
with a girl in my life trying to entertain her and succeed so ill Never met
with a girl who looked so grave on me I must try to get the better of this Her
looks say I will not like you I am determined not to like you and I say she
shall«
»Foolish fellow And so this is her attraction after all This it is her
not caring about you which gives her such a soft skin and makes her so much
taller and produces all these charms and graces I do desire that you will not
be making her really unhappy a little love perhaps may animate and do her good
but I will not have you plunge her deep for she is as good a little creature as
ever lived and has a great deal of feeling«
»It can be but for a fortnight« said Henry »and if a fortnight can kill
her she must have a constitution which nothing could save No I will not do
her any harm dear little soul I only want her to look kindly on me to give me
smiles as well as blushes to keep a chair for me by herself wherever we are
and be all animation when I take it and talk to her to think as I think be
interested in all my possessions and pleasures try to keep me longer at
Mansfield and feel when I go away that she shall be never happy again I want
nothing more«
»Moderation itself« said Mary »I can have no scruples now Well you will
have opportunities enough of endeavouring to recommend yourself for we are a
great deal together«
And without attempting any further remonstrance she left Fanny to her fate
a fate which had not Fannys heart been guarded in a way unsuspected by Miss
Crawford might have been a little harder than she deserved for although there
doubtless are such unconquerable young ladies of eighteen or one should not
read about them as are never to be persuaded into love against their judgment
by all that talent manner attention and flattery can do I have no
inclination to believe Fanny one of them or to think that with so much
tenderness of disposition and so much taste as belonged to her she could have
escaped heartwhole from the courtship though the courtship only of a
fortnight of such a man as Crawford in spite of there being some previous
illopinion of him to be overcome had not her affection been engaged elsewhere
With all the security which love of another and disesteem of him could give to
the peace of mind he was attacking his continued attentions continued but
not obtrusive and adapting themselves more and more to the gentleness and
delicacy of her character obliged her very soon to dislike him less than
formerly She had by no means forgotten the past and she thought as ill of him
as ever but she felt his powers he was entertaining and his manners were so
improved so polite so seriously and blamelessly polite that it was impossible
not to be civil to him in return
A very few days were enough to effect this and at the end of those few
days circumstances arose which had a tendency rather to forward his views of
pleasing her inasmuch as they gave her a degree of happiness which must dispose
her to be pleased with every body William her brother the so long absent and
dearly loved brother was in England again She had a letter from him herself a
few hurried happy lines written as the ship came up Channel and sent into
Portsmouth with the first boat that left the Antwerp at anchor in Spithead
and when Crawford walked up with the newspaper in his hand which he had hoped
would bring the first tidings he found her trembling with joy over this letter
and listening with a glowing grateful countenance to the kind invitation which
her uncle was most collectedly dictating in reply
It was but the day before that Crawford had made himself thoroughly master
of the subject or had in fact become at all aware of her having such a brother
or his being in such a ship but the interest then excited had been very
properly lively determining him on his return to town to apply for information
as to the probable period of the Antwerps return from the Mediterranean etc
and the good luck which attended his early examination of ship news the next
morning seemed the reward of his ingenuity in finding out such a method of
pleasing her as well as of his dutiful attention to the Admiral in having for
many years taken in the paper esteemed to have the earliest naval intelligence
He proved however to be too late All those fine first feelings of which he
had hoped to be the excitor were already given But his intention the kindness
of his intention was thankfully acknowledged quite thankfully and warmly for
she was elevated beyond the common timidity of her mind by the flow of her love
for William
This dear William would soon be amongst them There could be no doubt of his
obtaining leave of absence immediately for he was still only a midshipman and
as his parents from living on the spot must already have seen him and be
seeing him perhaps daily his direct holidays might with justice be instantly
given to the sister who had been his best correspondent through a period of
seven years and the uncle who had done most for his support and advancement
and accordingly the reply to her reply fixing a very early day for his arrival
came as soon as possible and scarcely ten days had passed since Fanny had been
in the agitation of her first dinner visit when she found herself in an
agitation of a higher nature watching in the hall in the lobby on the
stairs for the first sound of the carriage which was to bring her a brother
It came happily while she was thus waiting and there being neither ceremony
nor fearfulness to delay the moment of meeting she was with him as he entered
the house and the first minutes of exquisite feeling had no interruption and no
witnesses unless the servants chiefly intent upon opening the proper doors
could be called such This was exactly what Sir Thomas and Edmund had been
separately conniving at as each proved to the other by the sympathetic alacrity
with which they both advised Mrs Norriss continuing where she was instead of
rushing out into the hall as soon as the noises of the arrival reached them
William and Fanny soon shewed themselves and Sir Thomas had the pleasure of
receiving in his protégé certainly a very different person from the one he had
equipped seven years ago but a young man of an open pleasant countenance and
frank unstudied but feeling and respectful manners and such as confirmed him
his friend
It was long before Fanny could recover from the agitating happiness of such
an hour as was formed by the last thirty minutes of expectation and the first of
fruition it was some time even before her happiness could be said to make her
happy before the disappointment inseparable from the alteration of person had
vanished and she could see in him the same William as before and talk to him
as her heart had been yearning to do through many a past year That time
however did gradually come forwarded by an affection on his side as warm as
her own and much less incumbered by refinement or selfdistrust She was the
first object of his love but it was a love which his stronger spirits and
bolder temper made it as natural for him to express as to feel On the morrow
they were walking about together with true enjoyment and every succeeding
morrow renewed a têteàtête which Sir Thomas could not but observe with
complacency even before Edmund had pointed it out to him
Excepting the moments of peculiar delight which any marked or unlookedfor
instance of Edmunds consideration of her in the last few months had excited
Fanny had never known so much felicity in her life as in this unchecked equal
fearless intercourse with the brother and friend who was opening all his heart
to her telling her all his hopes and fears plans and solicitudes respecting
that long thought of dearly earned and justly valued blessing of promotion
who could give her direct and minute information of the father and mother
brothers and sisters of whom she very seldom heard who was interested in all
the comforts and all the little hardships of her home at Mansfield ready to
think of every member of that home as she directed or differing only by a less
scrupulous opinion and more noisy abuse of their aunt Norris and with whom
perhaps the dearest indulgence of the whole all the evil and good of their
earliest years could be gone over again and every former united pain and
pleasure retraced with the fondest recollection An advantage this a
strengthener of love in which even the conjugal tie is beneath the fraternal
Children of the same family the same blood with the same first associations
and habits have some means of enjoyment in their power which no subsequent
connections can supply and it must be by a long and unnatural estrangement by
a divorce which no subsequent connection can justify if such precious remains
of the earliest attachments are ever entirely outlived Too often alas it is
so Fraternal love sometimes almost every thing is at others worse than
nothing But with William and Fanny Price it was still a sentiment in all its
prime and freshness wounded by no opposition of interest cooled by no separate
attachment and feeling the influence of time and absence only in its increase
An affection so amiable was advancing each in the opinion of all who had
hearts to value any thing good Henry Crawford was as much struck with it as
any He honoured the warm hearted blunt fondness of the young sailor which led
him to say with his hand stretched towards Fannys head »Do you know I begin
to like that queer fashion already though when I first heard of such things
being done in England I could not believe it and when Mrs Brown and the other
women at the Commissioners at Gibraltar appeared in the same trim I thought
they were mad but Fanny can reconcile me to any thing« and saw with lively
admiration the glow of Fannys cheek the brightness of her eye the deep
interest the absorbed attention while her brother was describing any of the
imminent hazards or terrific scenes which such a period at sea must supply
It was a picture which Henry Crawford had moral taste enough to value
Fannys attractions increased increased twofoldfor the sensibility which
beautified her complexion and illumined her countenance was an attraction in
itself. He was no longer in doubt of the capabilities of her heart She had
feeling genuine feeling It would be something to be loved by such a girl to
excite the first ardours of her young unsophisticated mind She interested him
more than he had foreseen A fortnight was not enough His stay became
indefinite
William was often called on by his uncle to be the talker His recitals were
amusing in themselves to Sir Thomas but the chief object in seeking them was
to understand the recitor to know the young man by his histories and he
listened to his clear simple spirited details with full satisfaction seeing
in them the proof of good principles professional knowledge energy courage
and cheerfulness every thing that could deserve or promise well Young as he
was William had already seen a great deal He had been in the Mediterranean
in the West Indies in the Mediterranean again had been often taken on shore
by the favour of his Captain and in the course of seven years had known every
variety of danger which sea and war together could offer With such means in
his power he had a right to be listened to and though Mrs Norris could fidget
about the room and disturb every body in quest of two needlefulls of thread or
a second hand shirt button in the midst of her nephews account of a shipwreck
or an engagement every body else was attentive and even Lady Bertram could not
hear of such horrors unmoved or without sometimes lifting her eyes from her
work to say »Dear me how disagreeable I wonder any body can ever go to
sea«
To Henry Crawford they gave a different feeling He longed to have been at
sea and seen and done and suffered as much His heart was warmed his fancy
fired and he felt the highest respect for a lad who before he was twenty had
gone through such bodily hardships and given such proofs of mind The glory of
heroism of usefulness of exertion of endurance made his own habits of
selfish indulgence appear in shameful contrast and he wished he had been a
William Price distinguishing himself and working his way to fortune and
consequence with so much selfrespect and happy ardour instead of what he was
The wish was rather eager than lasting He was roused from the reverie of
retrospection and regret produced by it by some inquiry from Edmund as to his
plans for the next days hunting and he found it was as well to be a man of
fortune at once with horses and grooms at his command In one respect it was
better as it gave him the means of conferring a kindness where he wished to
oblige With spirits courage and curiosity up to any thing, William expressed
an inclination to hunt and Crawford could mount him without the slightest
inconvenience to himself and with only some scruples to obviate in Sir Thomas
who knew better than his nephew the value of such a loan and some alarms to
reason away in Fanny She feared for William by no means convinced by all that
he could relate of his own horsemanship in various countries of the scrambling
parties in which he had been engaged the rough horses and mules he had ridden
or his many narrow escapes from dreadful falls that he was at all equal to the
management of a highfed hunter in an English foxchase nor till he returned
safe and well without accident or discredit could she be reconciled to the
risk or feel any of that obligation to Mr Crawford for lending the horse which
he had fully intended it should produce When it was proved however to have done
William no harm she could allow it to be a kindness and even reward the owner
with a smile when the animal was one minute tendered to his use again and the
next with the greatest cordiality and in a manner not to be resisted made
over to his use entirely so long as he remained in Northamptonshire
Chapter VII
The intercourse of the two families was at this period more nearly restored to
what it had been in the autumn than any member of the old intimacy had thought
ever likely to be again The return of Henry Crawford and the arrival of
William Price had much to do with it but much was still owing to Sir Thomass
more than toleration of the neighbourly attempts at the Parsonage His mind now
disengaged from the cares which had pressed on him at first was at leisure to
find the Grants and their young inmates really worth visiting and though
infinitely above scheming or contriving for any the most advantageous
matrimonial establishment that could be among the apparent possibilities of any
one most dear to him and disdaining even as a littleness the being
quicksighted on such points he could not avoid perceiving in a grand and
careless way that Mr Crawford was somewhat distinguishing his niece nor
perhaps refrain though unconsciously from giving a more willing assent to
invitations on that account
His readiness however in agreeing to dine at the Parsonage when the
general invitation was at last hazarded after many debates and many doubts as
to whether it were worth while »because Sir Thomas seemed so ill inclined and
Lady Bertram was so indolent« proceeded from good breeding and goodwill
alone and had nothing to do with Mr Crawford but as being one in an agreeable
group for it was in the course of that very visit that he first began to
think that any one in the habit of such idle observations would have thought
that Mr Crawford was the admirer of Fanny Price
The meeting was generally felt to be a pleasant one being composed in a
good proportion of those who would talk and those who would listen and the
dinner itself was elegant and plentiful according to the usual style of the
Grants and too much according to the usual habits of all to raise any emotion
except in Mrs Norris who could never behold either the wide table or the
number of dishes on it with patience and who did always contrive to experience
some evil from the passing of the servants behind her chair and to bring away
some fresh conviction of its being impossible among so many dishes but that some
must be cold
In the evening it was found according to the predetermination of Mrs Grant
and her sister that after making up the Whist table there would remain
sufficient for a round game and every body being as perfectly complying and
without a choice as on such occasions they always are Speculation was decided
on almost as soon as Whist and Lady Bertram soon found herself in the critical
situation of being applied to for her own choice between the games and being
required either to draw a card for Whist or not She hesitated Luckily Sir
Thomas was at hand
»What shall I do Sir Thomas Whist and Speculation which will amuse me
most«
Sir Thomas after a moments thought recommended Speculation He was a
Whist player himself and perhaps might feel that it would not much amuse him to
have her for a partner
»Very well« was her ladyships contented answer »then Speculation if you
please Mrs Grant I know nothing about it but Fanny must teach me«
Here Fanny interposed however with anxious protestations of her own equal
ignorance she had never played the game nor seen it played in her life and
Lady Bertram felt a moments indecision again but upon every bodys assuring
her that nothing could be so easy that it was the easiest game on the cards
and Henry Crawfords stepping forward with a most earnest request to be allowed
to sit between her ladyship and Miss Price and teach them both it was so
settled and Sir Thomas Mrs Norris and Dr and Mrs Grant being seated at
the table of prime intellectual state and dignity the remaining six under Miss
Crawfords direction were arranged round the other It was a fine arrangement
for Henry Crawford who was close to Fanny and with his hands full of business
having two persons cards to manage as well as his own for though it was
impossible for Fanny not to feel herself mistress of the rules of the game in
three minutes he had yet to inspirit her play sharpen her avarice and harden
her heart which especially in any competition with William was a work of some
difficulty and as for Lady Bertram he must continue in charge of all her fame
and fortune through the whole evening and if quick enough to keep her from
looking at her cards when the deal began must direct her in whatever was to be
done with them to the end of it
He was in high spirits doing every thing with happy ease and preeminent
in all the lively turns quick resources and playful impudence that could do
honour to the game and the round table was altogether a very comfortable
contrast to the steady sobriety and orderly silence of the other
Twice had Sir Thomas inquired into the enjoyment and success of his lady
but in vain no pause was long enough for the time his measured manner needed
and very little of her state could be known till Mrs Grant was able at the end
of the first rubber to go to her and pay her compliments
»I hope your ladyship is pleased with the game«
»Oh dear yes Very entertaining indeed A very odd game I do not know
what it is all about I am never to see my cards and Mr Crawford does all the
rest«
»Bertram« said Crawford some time afterwards taking the opportunity of a
little languor in the game »I have never told you what happened to me yesterday
in my ride home« They had been hunting together and were in the midst of a
good run and at some distance from Mansfield when his horse being found to
have flung a shoe Henry Crawford had been obliged to give up and make the best
of his way back »I told you I lost my way after passing that old farm house
with the yew trees because I can never bear to ask but I have not told you
that with my usual luck for I never do wrong without gaining by it I found
myself in due time in the very place which I had a curiosity to see I was
suddenly upon turning the corner of a steepish downy field in the midst of a
retired little village between gently rising hills a small stream before me to
be forded a church standing on a sort of knoll to my right which church was
strikingly large and handsome for the place and not a gentleman or half a
gentlemans house to be seen excepting one to be presumed the Parsonage
within a stones throw of the said knoll and church I found myself in short in
Thornton Lacey«
»It sounds like it« said Edmund »but which way did you turn after passing
Sewells farm«
»I answer no such irrelevant and insidious questions though were I to
answer all that you could put in the course of an hour you would never be able
to prove that it was not Thornton Lacey for such it certainly was«
»You inquired then«
»No I never inquire But I told a man mending a hedge that it was Thornton
Lacey and he agreed to it«
»You have a good memory I had forgotten having ever told you half so much
of the place«
Thornton Lacey was the name of his impending living as Miss Crawford well
knew and her interest in a negociation for William Prices knave increased
»Well« continued Edmund »and how did you like what you saw«
»Very much indeed You are a lucky fellow There will be work for five
summers at least before the place is liveable«
»No no not so bad as that The farmyard must be moved I grant you but I
am not aware of any thing else The house is by no means bad and when the yard
is removed there may be a very tolerable approach to it«
»The farmyard must be cleared away entirely and planted up to shut out the
blacksmiths shop The house must be turned to front the east instead of the
north the entrance and principal rooms I mean must be on that side where
the view is really very pretty I am sure it may be done And there must be your
approach through what is at present the garden You must make you a new garden
at what is now the back of the house which will be giving it the best aspect in
the world sloping to the southeast The ground seems precisely formed for it
I rode fifty yards up the lane between the church and the house in order to look
about me and saw how it might all be Nothing can be easier The meadows beyond
what will be the garden as well as what now is sweeping round from the lane I
stood in to the northeast that is to the principal road through the village
must be all laid together of course very pretty meadows they are finely
sprinkled with timber They belong to the living I suppose If not you must
purchase them Then the stream something must be done with the stream but I
could not quite determine what I had two or three ideas«
»And I have two or three ideas also« said Edmund »and one of them is that
very little of your plan for Thornton Lacey will ever be put in practice I must
be satisfied with rather less ornament and beauty I think the house and
premises may be made comfortable and given the air of a gentlemans residence
without any very heavy expense and that must suffice me and I hope may suffice
all who care about me«
Miss Crawford a little suspicious and resentful of a certain tone of voice
and a certain halflook attending the last expression of his hope made a hasty
finish of her dealings with William Price and securing his knave at an
exorbitant rate exclaimed »There I will stake my last like a woman of spirit
No cold prudence for me I am not born to sit still and do nothing If I lose
the game it shall not be from not striving for it«
The game was hers and only did not pay her for what she had given to
secure it Another deal proceeded and Crawford began again about Thornton
Lacey
»My plan may not be the best possible I had not many minutes to form it in
but you must do a good deal The place deserves it and you will find yourself
not satisfied with much less than it is capable of Excuse me your ladyship
must not see your cards There let them lie just before you The place
deserves it Bertram You talk of giving it the air of a gentlemans residence
That will be done by the removal of the farmyard for independent of that
terrible nuisance I never saw a house of the kind which had in itself so much
the air of a gentlemans residence so much the look of a something above a mere
Parsonage House above the expenditure of a few hundreds a year It is not a
scrambling collection of low single rooms with as many roofs as windows it is
not cramped into the vulgar compactness of a square farmhouse it is a solid
walled roomy mansionlike looking house such as one might suppose a
respectable old country family had lived in from generation to generation
through two centuries at least and were now spending from two to three thousand
a year in« Miss Crawford listened and Edmund agreed to this »The air of a
gentlemans residence therefore you cannot but give it if you do any thing.
But it is capable of much more Let me see Mary Lady Bertram bids a dozen for
that queen no no a dozen is more than it is worth Lady Bertram does not bid
a dozen She will have nothing to say to it Go on go on By some such
improvements as I have suggested I do not really require you to proceed upon
my plan though by the bye I doubt any bodys striking out a better you may
give it a higher character You may raise it into a place From being the mere
gentlemans residence it becomes by judicious improvement the residence of a
man of education taste modern manners good connections All this may be
stamped on it and that house receive such an air as to make its owner be set
down as the great landholder of the parish by every creature travelling the
road especially as there is no real squires house to dispute the point a
circumstance between ourselves to enhance the value of such a situation in point
of privilege and independence beyond all calculation You think with me I hope
turning with a softened voice to Fanny Have you ever seen the place«
Fanny gave a quick negative and tried to hide her interest in the subject
by an eager attention to her brother who was driving as hard a bargain and
imposing on her as much as he could but Crawford pursued with »No no you must
not part with the queen You have bought her too dearly and your brother does
not offer half her value No no sir hands off hands off Your sister does
not part with the queen She is quite determined The game will be yours
turning to her again it will certainly be yours«
»And Fanny had much rather it were Williams« said Edmund smiling at her
»Poor Fanny not allowed to cheat herself as she wishes«
»Mr Bertram« said Miss Crawford a few minutes afterwards »you know Henry
to be such a capital improver that you cannot possibly engage in any thing of
the sort at Thornton Lacey without accepting his help Only think how useful he
was at Sotherton Only think what grand things were produced there by our all
going with him one hot day in August to drive about the grounds and see his
genius take fire There we went and there we came home again and what was done
there is not to be told«
Fannys eyes were turned on Crawford for a moment with an expression more
than grave even reproachful but on catching his were instantly withdrawn With
something of consciousness he shook his head at his sister and laughingly
replied »I cannot say there was much done at Sotherton but it was a hot day
and we were all walking after each other and bewildered« As soon as a general
buz gave him shelter he added in a low voice directed solely at Fanny »I
should be sorry to have my powers of planning judged of by the day at Sotherton
I see things very differently now Do not think of me as I appeared then«
Sotherton was a word to catch Mrs Norris and being just then in the happy
leisure which followed securing the odd trick by Sir Thomass capital play and
her own against Dr and Mrs Grants great hands she called out in high
goodhumour »Sotherton Yes that is a place indeed and we had a charming day
there William you are quite out of luck but the next time you come I hope
dear Mr and Mrs Rushworth will be at home and I am sure I can answer for your
being kindly received by both Your cousins are not of a sort to forget their
relations and Mr Rushworth is a most amiable man They are at Brighton now
you know in one of the best houses there as Mr Rushworths fine fortune
gives them a right to be I do not exactly know the distance but when you get
back to Portsmouth if it is not very far off you ought to go over and pay your
respects to them and I could send a little parcel by you that I want to get
conveyed to your cousins«
»I should be very happy aunt but Brighton is almost by Beachey Head and
if I could get so far I could not expect to be welcome in such a smart place as
that poor scrubby midshipman as I am«
Mrs Norris was beginning an eager assurance of the affability he might
depend on when she was stopped by Sir Thomass saying with authority »I do not
advise your going to Brighton William as I trust you may soon have more
convenient opportunities of meeting but my daughters would be happy to see
their cousins any where and you will find Mr Rushworth most sincerely disposed
to regard all the connections of our family as his own«
»I would rather find him private secretary to the first Lord than any thing
else« was Williams only answer in an under voice not meant to reach far and
the subject dropped
As yet Sir Thomas had seen nothing to remark in Mr Crawfords behaviour
but when the Whist table broke up at the end of the second rubber and leaving
Dr Grant and Mrs Norris to dispute over their last play he became a lookeron
at the other he found his niece the object of attentions or rather of
professions of a somewhat pointed character
Henry Crawford was in the first glow of another scheme about Thornton Lacey
and not being able to catch Edmunds ear was detailing it to his fair neighbour
with a look of considerable earnestness His scheme was to rent the house
himself the following winter that he might have a home of his own in that
neighbourhood and it was not merely for the use of it in the hunting season
as he was then telling her though that consideration had certainly some
weight feeling as he did that in spite of all Dr Grants very great kindness
it was impossible for him and his horses to be accommodated where they now were
without material inconvenience but his attachment to that neighbourhood did not
depend upon one amusement or one season of the year he had set his heart upon
having a something there that he could come to at any time a little homestall
at his command where all the holidays of his year might be spent and he might
find himself continuing improving and perfecting that friendship and intimacy
with the Mansfield Park family which was increasing in value to him every day
Sir Thomas heard and was not offended There was no want of respect in the young
mans address and Fannys reception of it was so proper and modest so calm and
uninviting that he had nothing to censure in her She said little assented
only here and there and betrayed no inclination either of appropriating any
part of the compliment to herself or of strengthening his views in favour of
Northamptonshire Finding by whom he was observed Henry Crawford addressed
himself on the same subject to Sir Thomas in a more every day tone but still
with feeling
»I want to be your neighbour Sir Thomas as you have perhaps heard me
telling Miss Price May I hope for your acquiescence and for your not
influencing your son against such a tenant«
Sir Thomas politely bowing replied »It is the only way sir in which I
could not wish you established as a permanent neighbour but I hope and
believe that Edmund will occupy his own house at Thornton Lacey Edmund am I
saying too much«
Edmund on this appeal had first to hear what was going on but on
understanding the question was at no loss for an answer
»Certainly sir I have no idea but of residence But Crawford though I
refuse you as a tenant come to me as a friend Consider the house as half your
own every winter and we will add to the stables on your own improved plan and
with all the improvements of your improved plan that may occur to you this
spring«
»We shall be the losers« continued Sir Thomas »His going though only
eight miles will be an unwelcome contraction of our family circle but I should
have been deeply mortified if any son of mine could reconcile himself to doing
less It is perfectly natural that you should not have thought much on the
subject Mr Crawford But a parish has wants and claims which can be known only
by a clergyman constantly resident and which no proxy can be capable of
satisfying to the same extent Edmund might in the common phrase do the duty
of Thornton that is he might read prayers and preach without giving up
Mansfield Park he might ride over every Sunday to a house nominally
inhabited and go through divine service he might be the clergyman of Thornton
Lacey every seventh day for three or four hours if that would content him But
it will not He knows that human nature needs more lessons than a weekly sermon
can convey and that if he does not live among his parishioners and prove
himself by constant attention their wellwisher and friend he does very little
either for their good or his own«
Mr Crawford bowed his acquiescence
»I repeat again« added Sir Thomas »that Thornton Lacey is the only house
in the neighbourhood in which I should not be happy to wait on Mr Crawford as
occupier«
Mr Crawford bowed his thanks
»Sir Thomas« said Edmund »undoubtedly understands the duty of a parish
priest We must hope his son may prove that he knows it too«
Whatever effect Sir Thomass little harangue might really produce on Mr
Crawford it raised some awkward sensations in two of the others two of his
most attentive listeners Miss Crawford and Fanny One of whom having never
before understood that Thornton was so soon and so completely to be his home
was pondering with downcast eyes on what it would be not to see Edmund every
day and the other startled from the agreeable fancies she had been previously
indulging on the strength of her brothers description no longer able in the
picture she had been forming of a future Thornton to shut out the church sink
the clergyman and see only the respectable elegant modernized and occasional
residence of a man of independent fortune was considering Sir Thomas with
decided illwill as the destroyer of all this and suffering the more from that
involuntary forbearance which his character and manner commanded and from not
daring to relieve herself by a single attempt at throwing ridicule on his cause
All the agreeable of her speculation was over for that hour It was time to
have done with cards if sermons prevailed and she was glad to find it necessary
to come to a conclusion and be able to refresh her spirits by a change of place
and neighbour
The chief of the party were now collected irregularly round the fire and
waiting the final break up William and Fanny were the most detached They
remained together at the otherwise deserted cardtable talking very comfortably
and not thinking of the rest till some of the rest began to think of them
Henry Crawfords chair was the first to be given a direction towards them and
he sat silently observing them for a few minutes himself in the meanwhile
observed by Sir Thomas who was standing in chat with Dr Grant
»This is the Assembly night« said William »If I were at Portsmouth I
should be at it perhaps«
»But you do not wish yourself at Portsmouth William«
»No Fanny that I do not I shall have enough of Portsmouth and of dancing
too when I cannot have you And I do not know that there would be any good in
going to the Assembly for I might not get a partner The Portsmouth girls turn
up their noses at any body who has not a commission One might as well be
nothing as a midshipman One is nothing indeed You remember the Gregorys they
are grown up amazing fine girls but they will hardly speak to me because Lucy
is courted by a lieutenant«
»Oh shame shame But never mind it William Her own cheeks in a glow
of indignation as she spoke It is not worth minding It is no reflection on
you it is no more than what the greatest admirals have all experienced more or
less in their time You must think of that you must try to make up your mind
to it as one of the hardships which fall to every sailors share like bad
weather and hard living only with this advantage that there will be an end to
it that there will come a time when you will have nothing of that sort to
endure When you are a lieutenant only think William when you are a
lieutenant how little you will care for any nonsense of this kind«
»I begin to think I shall never be a lieutenant Fanny Every body gets made
but me«
»Oh my dear William do not talk so do not be so desponding My uncle says
nothing but I am sure he will do every thing in his power to get you made He
knows as well as you do of what consequence it is«
She was checked by the sight of her uncle much nearer to them than she had
any suspicion of and each found it necessary to talk of something else
»Are you fond of dancing Fanny«
»Yes very only I am soon tired«
»I should like to go to a ball with you and see you dance Have you never
any balls at Northampton I should like to see you dance and Id dance with
you if you would for nobody would know who I was here and I should like to be
your partner once more We used to jump about together many a time did not we
when the handorgan was in the street I am a pretty good dancer in my way but
I dare say you are a better« And turning to his uncle who was now close to
them »Is not Fanny a very good dancer sir«
Fanny in dismay at such an unprecedented question did not know which way
to look or how to be prepared for the answer Some very grave reproof or at
least the coldest expression of indifference must be coming to distress her
brother and sink her to the ground But on the contrary it was no worse than
»I am sorry to say that I am unable to answer your question I have never seen
Fanny dance since she was a little girl but I trust we shall both think she
acquits herself like a gentlewoman when we do see her which perhaps we may have
an opportunity of doing ere long«
»I have had the pleasure of seeing your sister dance Mr Price« said Henry
Crawford leaning forward »and will engage to answer every inquiry which you
can make on the subject to your entire satisfaction But I believe seeing
Fanny look distressed it must be at some other time There is one person in
company who does not like to have Miss Price spoken of«
True enough he had once seen Fanny dance and it was equally true that he
would now have answered for her gliding about with quiet light elegance and in
admirable time but in fact he could not for the life of him recall what her
dancing had been and rather took it for granted that she had been present than
remembered any thing about her
He passed however for an admirer of her dancing and Sir Thomas by no
means displeased prolonged the conversation on dancing in general and was so
well engaged in describing the balls of Antigua and listening to what his
nephew could relate of the different modes of dancing which had fallen within
his observation that he had not heard his carriage announced and was first
called to the knowledge of it by the bustle of Mrs Norris
»Come Fanny Fanny what are you about We are going Do not you see your
aunt is going Quick quick I cannot bear to keep good old Wilcox waiting You
should always remember the coachman and horses My dear Sir Thomas we have
settled it that the carriage should come back for you and Edmund and William«
Sir Thomas could not dissent as it had been his own arrangement previously
communicated to his wife and sister but that seemed forgotten by Mrs Norris
who must fancy that she settled it all herself
Fannys last feeling in the visit was disappointment for the shawl which
Edmund was quietly taking from the servant to bring and put round her shoulders
was seized by Mr Crawfords quicker hand and she was obliged to be indebted to
his more prominent attention
Chapter VIII
Williamss desire of seeing Fanny dance made more than a momentary impression
on his uncle The hope of an opportunity which Sir Thomas had then given was
not given to be thought of no more He remained steadily inclined to gratify so
amiable a feeling to gratify any body else who might wish to see Fanny dance
and to give pleasure to the young people in general and having thought the
matter over and taken his resolution in quiet independence the result of it
appeared the next morning at breakfast when after recalling and commending
what his nephew had said he added »I do not like William that you should
leave Northamptonshire without this indulgence It would give me pleasure to see
you both dance You spoke of the balls at Northampton Your cousins have
occasionally attended them but they would not altogether suit us now The
fatigue would be too much for your aunt I believe we must not think of a
Northampton ball A dance at home would be more eligible and if«
»Ah my dear Sir Thomas« interrupted Mrs Norris »I knew what was coming
I knew what you were going to say If dear Julia were at home or dearest Mrs
Rushworth at Sotherton to afford a reason an occasion for such a thing you
would be tempted to give the young people a dance at Mansfield I know you
would If they were at home to grace the ball a ball you would have this very
Christmas Thank your uncle William thank your uncle«
»My daughters« replied Sir Thomas gravely interposing »have their
pleasures at Brighton and I hope are very happy but the dance which I think of
giving at Mansfield will be for their cousins Could we be all assembled our
satisfaction would undoubtedly be more complete but the absence of some is not
to debar the others of amusement«
Mrs Norris had not another word to say She saw decision in his looks and
her surprize and vexation required some minutes silence to be settled into
composure A ball at such a time His daughters absent and herself not
consulted There was comfort however soon at hand She must be the doer of
every thing Lady Bertram would of course be spared all thought and exertion
and it would all fall upon her She should have to do the honours of the
evening and this reflection quickly restored so much of her good humour as
enabled her to join in with the others before their happiness and thanks were
all expressed
Edmund William and Fanny did in their different ways look and speak as
much grateful pleasure in the promised ball as Sir Thomas could desire
Edmunds feelings were for the other two His father had never conferred a
favour or shewn a kindness more to his satisfaction
Lady Bertram was perfectly quiescent and contented and had no objections to
make Sir Thomas engaged for its giving her very little trouble and she assured
him »that she was not at all afraid of the trouble indeed she could not
imagine there would be any«
Mrs Norris was ready with her suggestions as to the rooms he would think
fittest to be used but found it all prearranged and when she would have
conjectured and hinted about the day it appeared that the day was settled too
Sir Thomas had been amusing himself with shaping a very complete outline of the
business and as soon as she would listen quietly could read his list of the
families to be invited from whom he calculated with all necessary allowance
for the shortness of the notice to collect young people enough to form twelve
or fourteen couple and could detail the considerations which had induced him to
fix on the 22d as the most eligible day William was required to be at
Portsmouth on the 24th the 22d would therefore be the last day of his visit
but where the days were so few it would be unwise to fix on any earlier Mrs
Norris was obliged to be satisfied with thinking just the same and with having
been on the point of proposing the 22d herself as by far the best day for the
purpose
The ball was now a settled thing and before the evening a proclaimed thing
to all whom it concerned Invitations were sent with dispatch and many a young
lady went to bed that night with her head full of happy cares as well as Fanny
To her the cares were sometimes almost beyond the happiness for young and
inexperienced with small means of choice and no confidence in her own taste
the how she should be dressed was a point of painful solicitude and the almost
solitary ornament in her possession a very pretty amber cross which William had
brought her from Sicily was the greatest distress of all for she had nothing
but a bit of ribbon to fasten it to and though she had worn it in that manner
once would it be allowable at such a time in the midst of all the rich
ornaments which she supposed all the other young ladies would appear in And yet
not to wear it William had wanted to buy her a gold chain too but the purchase
had been beyond his means and therefore not to wear the cross might be
mortifying him These were anxious considerations enough to sober her spirits
even under the prospect of a ball given principally for her gratification
The preparations meanwhile went on and Lady Bertram continued to sit on her
sofa without any inconvenience from them She had some extra visits from the
housekeeper and her maid was rather hurried in making up a new dress for her
Sir Thomas gave orders and Mrs Norris ran about but all this gave her no
trouble and as she had foreseen there was in fact no trouble in the business
Edmund was at this time particularly full of cares his mind being deeply
occupied in the consideration of two important events now at hand which were to
fix his fate in life ordination and matrimony events of such a serious
character as to make the ball which would be very quickly followed by one of
them appear of less moment in his eyes than in those of any other person in the
house On the 23d he was going to a friend near Peterborough in the same
situation as himself and they were to receive ordination in the course of the
Christmas week Half his destiny would then be determined but the other half
might not be so very smoothly wooed His duties would be established but the
wife who was to share and animate and reward those duties might yet be
unattainable He knew his own mind but he was not always perfectly assured of
knowing Miss Crawfords There were points on which they did not quite agree
there were moments in which she did not seem propitious and though trusting
altogether to her affection so far as to be resolved almost resolved on
bringing it to a decision within a very short time as soon as the variety of
business before him were arranged and he knew what he had to offer her he had
many anxious feelings many doubting hours as to the result His conviction of
her regard for him was sometimes very strong he could look back on a long
course of encouragement and she was as perfect in disinterested attachment as
in every thing else But at other times doubt and alarm intermingled with his
hopes and when he thought of her acknowledged disinclination for privacy and
retirement her decided preference of a London life what could he expect but a
determined rejection unless it were an acceptance even more to be deprecated
demanding such sacrifices of situation and employment on his side as conscience
must forbid
The issue of all depended on one question Did she love him well enough to
forego what had used to be essential points did she love him well enough to
make them no longer essential And this question which he was continually
repeating to himself though oftenest answered with a »Yes« had sometimes its
»No«
Miss Crawford was soon to leave Mansfield and on this circumstance the no
and the yes had been very recently in alternation He had seen her eyes sparkle
as she spoke of the dear friends letter which claimed a long visit from her in
London and of the kindness of Henry in engaging to remain where he was till
January that he might convey her thither he had heard her speak of the
pleasure of such a journey with an animation which had no in every tone But
this had occurred on the first day of its being settled within the first hour
of the burst of such enjoyment when nothing but the friends she was to visit
was before her He had since heard her express herself differently with other
feelings more chequered feelings he had heard her tell Mrs Grant that she
should leave her with regret that she began to believe neither the friends nor
the pleasures she was going to were worth those she left behind and that though
she felt she must go and knew she should enjoy herself when once away she was
already looking forward to being at Mansfield again Was there not a yes in all
this
With such matters to ponder over and arrange and rearrange Edmund could
not on his own account think very much of the evening which the rest of the
family were looking forward to with a more equal degree of strong interest
Independent of his two cousins enjoyment in it the evening was to him of no
higher value than any other appointed meeting of the two families might be In
every meeting there was a hope of receiving farther confirmation of Miss
Crawfords attachment but the whirl of a ballroom perhaps was not particularly
favourable to the excitement or expression of serious feelings To engage her
early for the two first dances was all the command of individual happiness
which he felt in his power and the only preparation for the ball which he could
enter into in spite of all that was passing around him on the subject from
morning till night
Thursday was the day of the ball and on Wednesday morning Fanny still
unable to satisfy herself as to what she ought to wear determined to seek the
counsel of the more enlightened and apply to Mrs Grant and her sister whose
acknowledged taste would certainly bear her blameless and as Edmund and William
were gone to Northampton and she had reason to think Mr Crawford likewise out
she walked down to the Parsonage without much fear of wanting an opportunity for
private discussion and the privacy of such a discussion was a most important
part of it to Fanny being more than half ashamed of her own solicitude
She met Miss Crawford within a few yards of the Parsonage just setting out
to call on her and as it seemed to her that her friend though obliged to
insist on turning back was unwilling to lose her walk she explained her
business at once and observed that if she would be so kind as to give her
opinion it might be all talked over as well without doors as within Miss
Crawford appeared gratified by the application and after a moments thought
urged Fannys returning with her in a much more cordial manner than before and
proposed their going up into her room where they might have a comfortable coze
without disturbing Dr and Mrs Grant who were together in the drawingroom It
was just the plan to suit Fanny and with a great deal of gratitude on her side
for such ready and kind attention they proceeded in doors and upstairs and
were soon deep in the interesting subject Miss Crawford pleased with the
appeal gave her all her best judgment and taste made every thing easy by her
suggestions and tried to make every thing agreeable by her encouragement The
dress being settled in all its grander parts »But what shall you have by way
of necklace« said Miss Crawford »Shall not you wear your brothers cross« And
as she spoke she was undoing a small parcel which Fanny had observed in her
hand when they met Fanny acknowledged her wishes and doubts on this point she
did not know how either to wear the cross or to refrain from wearing it She
was answered by having a small trinketbox placed before her and being
requested to chuse from among several gold chains and necklaces Such had been
the parcel with which Miss Crawford was provided and such the object of her
intended visit and in the kindest manner she now urged Fannys taking one for
the cross and to keep for her sake saying every thing she could think of to
obviate the scruples which were making Fanny start back at first with a look of
horror at the proposal
»You see what a collection I have« said she »more by half than I ever use
or think of I do not offer them as new I offer nothing but an old necklace
You must forgive the liberty and oblige me«
Fanny still resisted and from her heart The gift was too valuable But
Miss Crawford persevered and argued the case with so much affectionate
earnestness through all the heads of William and the cross and the ball and
herself as to be finally successful Fanny found herself obliged to yield that
she might not be accused of pride or indifference or some other littleness and
having with modest reluctance given her consent proceeded to make the
selection She looked and looked longing to know which might be least valuable
and was determined in her choice at last by fancying there was one necklace
more frequently placed before her eyes than the rest It was of gold prettily
worked and though Fanny would have preferred a longer and a plainer chain as
more adapted for her purpose she hoped in fixing on this to be chusing what
Miss Crawford least wished to keep Miss Crawford smiled her perfect
approbation and hastened to complete the gift by putting the necklace round her
and making her see how well it looked
Fanny had not a word to say against its becomingness and excepting what
remained of her scruples was exceedingly pleased with an acquisition so very
apropos She would rather perhaps have been obliged to some other person But
this was an unworthy feeling Miss Crawford had anticipated her wants with a
kindness which proved her a real friend »When I wear this necklace I shall
always think of you« said she »and feel how very kind you were«
»You must think of somebody else too when you wear that necklace« replied
Miss Crawford »You must think of Henry for it was his choice in the first
place He gave it to me and with the necklace I make over to you all the duty
of remembering the original giver It is to be a family remembrancer The sister
is not to be in your mind without bringing the brother too«
Fanny in great astonishment and confusion would have returned the present
instantly To take what had been the gift of another person of a brother too
impossible it must not be and with an eagerness and embarrassment quite
diverting to her companion she laid down the necklace again on its cotton and
seemed resolved either to take another or none at all Miss Crawford thought she
had never seen a prettier consciousness »My dear child« said she laughing
»what are you afraid of Do you think Henry will claim the necklace as mine and
fancy you did not come honestly by it or are you imagining he would be too
much flattered by seeing round your lovely throat an ornament which his money
purchased three years ago before he knew there was such a throat in the world
or perhaps looking archly you suspect a confederacy between us and that
what I am now doing is with his knowledge and at his desire«
With the deepest blushes Fanny protested against such a thought
»Well then« replied Miss Crawford more seriously but without at all
believing her »to convince me that you suspect no trick and are as
unsuspicious of compliment as I have always found you take the necklace and
say no more about it Its being a gift of my brothers need not make the
smallest difference in your accepting it as I assure you it makes none in my
willingness to part with it He is always giving me something or other I have
such innumerable presents from him that it is quite impossible for me to value
or for him to remember half And as for this necklace I do not suppose I have
worn it six times it is very pretty but I never think of it and though you
would be most heartily welcome to any other in my trinketbox you have happened
to fix on the very one which if I have a choice I would rather part with and
see in your possession than any other Say no more against it I entreat you
Such a trifle is not worth half so many words«
Fanny dared not make any further opposition and with renewed but less happy
thanks accepted the necklace again for there was an expression in Miss
Crawfords eyes which she could not be satisfied with
It was impossible for her to be insensible of Mr Crawfords change of
manners She had long seen it He evidently tried to please her he was gallant
he was attentive he was something like what he had been to her cousins he
wanted she supposed to cheat her of her tranquillity as he had cheated them
and whether he might not have some concern in this necklace She could not be
convinced that he had not for Miss Crawford complaisant as a sister was
careless as a woman and a friend
Reflecting and doubting and feeling that the possession of what she had so
much wished for did not bring much satisfaction she now walked home again
with a change rather than a diminution of cares since her treading that path
before
Chapter IX
On reaching home Fanny went immediately up stairs to deposit this unexpected
acquisition this doubtful good of a necklace in some favourite box in the east
room which held all her smaller treasures but on opening the door what was her
surprize to find her cousin Edmund there writing at the table Such a sight
having never occurred before was almost as wonderful as it was welcome
»Fanny« said he directly leaving his seat and his pen and meeting her
with something in his hand »I beg your pardon for being here I came to look
for you and after waiting a little while in hope of your coming in was making
use of your inkstand to explain my errand You will find the beginning of a note
to yourself but I can now speak my business which is merely to beg your
acceptance of this little trifle a chain for Williams cross You ought to
have had it a week ago but there has been a delay from my brothers not being
in town by several days so soon as I expected and I have only just now received
it at Northampton I hope you will like the chain itself Fanny I endeavoured
to consult the simplicity of your taste but at any rate I know you will be kind
to my intentions and consider it as it really is a token of the love of one
of your oldest friends«
And so saying he was hurrying away before Fanny overpowered by a thousand
feelings of pain and pleasure could attempt to speak but quickened by one
sovereign wish she then called out »Oh cousin stop a moment pray stop«
He turned back
»I cannot attempt to thank you« she continued in a very agitated manner
»thanks are out of the question I feel much more than I can possibly express
Your goodness in thinking of me in such a way is beyond«
»If this is all you have to say Fanny« smiling and turning away again
»No no it is not I want to consult you«
Almost unconsciously she had now undone the parcel he had just put into her
hand and seeing before her in all the niceness of jewellers packing a plain
gold chain perfectly simple and neat she could not help bursting forth again
»Oh this is beautiful indeed this is the very thing precisely what I wished
for this is the only ornament I have ever had a desire to possess It will
exactly suit my cross They must and shall be worn together It comes too in
such an acceptable moment Oh cousin you do not know how acceptable it is«
»My dear Fanny you feel these things a great deal too much I am most happy
that you like the chain and that it should be here in time for tomorrow but
your thanks are far beyond the occasion Believe me I have no pleasure in the
world superior to that of contributing to yours No I can safely say I have no
pleasure so complete so unalloyed It is without a drawback«
Upon such expressions of affection Fanny could have lived an hour without
saying another word but Edmund after waiting a moment obliged her to bring
down her mind from its heavenly flight by saying »But what is it that you want
to consult me about«
It was about the necklace which she was now most earnestly longing to
return and hoped to obtain his approbation of her doing She gave the history
of her recent visit and now her raptures might well be over for Edmund was so
struck with the circumstance so delighted with what Miss Crawford had done so
gratified by such a coincidence of conduct between them that Fanny could not
but admit the superior power of one pleasure over his own mind though it might
have its drawback It was some time before she could get his attention to her
plan or any answer to her demand of his opinion he was in a reverie of fond
reflection uttering only now and then a few half sentences of praise but when
he did awake and understand he was very decided in opposing what she wished
»Return the necklace No my dear Fanny upon no account It would be
mortifying her severely There can hardly be a more unpleasant sensation than
the having any thing returned on our hands which we have given with a
reasonable hope of its contributing to the comfort of a friend Why should she
lose a pleasure which she has shewn herself so deserving of«
»If it had been given to me in the first instance,« said Fanny »I should
not have thought of returning it but being her brothers present is not it
fair to suppose that she would rather not part with it when it is not wanted«
»She must not suppose it not wanted not acceptable at least and its having
been originally her brothers gift makes no difference for as she was not
prevented from offering nor you from taking it on that account it ought not to
affect your keeping it No doubt it is handsomer than mine and fitter for a
ballroom«
»No it is not handsomer not at all handsomer in its way and for my
purpose not half so fit The chain will agree with Williams cross beyond all
comparison better than the necklace«
»For one night Fanny for only one night if it be a sacrifice I am sure
you will upon consideration make that sacrifice rather than give pain to one
who has been so studious of your comfort Miss Crawfords attentions to you have
been not more than you were justly entitled to I am the last person to think
that could be but they have been invariable and to be returning them with
what must have something the air of ingratitude though I know it could never
have the meaning is not in your nature I am sure Wear the necklace as you are
engaged to do tomorrow evening and let the chain which was not ordered with
any reference to the ball be kept for commoner occasions This is my advice I
would not have the shadow of a coolness between the two whose intimacy I have
been observing with the greatest pleasure and in whose characters there is so
much general resemblance in true generosity and natural delicacy as to make the
few slight differences resulting principally from situation no reasonable
hindrance to a perfect friendship I would not have the shadow of a coolness
arise« he repeated his voice sinking a little »between the two dearest
objects I have on earth«
He was gone as he spoke and Fanny remained to tranquillise herself as she
could She was one of his two dearest that must support her But the other
the first She had never heard him speak so openly before and though it told
her no more than what she had long perceived it was a stab for it told of
his own convictions and views They were decided He would marry Miss Crawford
It was a stab in spite of every longstanding expectation and she was obliged
to repeat again and again that she was one of his two dearest before the words
gave her any sensation Could she believe Miss Crawford to deserve him it would
be Oh how different would it be how far more tolerable But he was deceived
in her he gave her merits which she had not her faults were what they had ever
been but he saw them no longer Till she had shed many tears over this
deception Fanny could not subdue her agitation and the dejection which
followed could only be relieved by the influence of fervent prayers for his
happiness
It was her intention as she felt it to be her duty to try to overcome all
that was excessive all that bordered on selfishness in her affection for
Edmund To call or to fancy it a loss a disappointment would be a presumption
for which she had not words strong enough to satisfy her own humility To think
of him as Miss Crawford might be justified in thinking would in her be
insanity To her he could be nothing under any circumstances nothing dearer
than a friend Why did such an idea occur to her even enough to be reprobated
and forbidden It ought not to have touched on the confines of her imagination
She would endeavour to be rational and to deserve the right of judging of Miss
Crawfords character and the privilege of true solicitude for him by a sound
intellect and an honest heart
She had all the heroism of principle and was determined to do her duty but
having also many of the feelings of youth and nature let her not be much
wondered at if after making all these good resolutions on the side of
self-government she seized the scrap of paper on which Edmund had begun writing
to her as a treasure beyond all her hopes and reading with the tenderest
emotion these words »My very dear Fanny you must do me the favour to accept«
locked it up with the chain as the dearest part of the gift It was the only
thing approaching to a letter which she had ever received from him she might
never receive another it was impossible that she ever should receive another so
perfectly gratifying in the occasion and the style Two lines more prized had
never fallen from the pen of the most distinguished author never more
completely blessed the researches of the fondest biographer The enthusiasm of a
womans love is even beyond the biographers To her the handwriting itself
independent of any thing it may convey is a blessedness Never were such
characters cut by any other human being as Edmunds commonest handwriting
gave This specimen written in haste as it was had not a fault and there was
a felicity in the flow of the first four words in the arrangement of My very
dear Fanny which she could have looked at for ever
Having regulated her thoughts and comforted her feelings by this happy
mixture of reason and weakness she was able in due time to go down and resume
her usual employments near her aunt Bertram and pay her the usual observances
without any apparent want of spirits
Thursday predestined to hope and enjoyment came and opened with more
kindness to Fanny than such selfwilled unmanageable days often volunteer for
soon after breakfast a very friendly note was brought from Mr Crawford to
William stating that as he found himself obliged to go to London on the morrow
for a few days he could not help trying to procure a companion and therefore
hoped that if William could make up his mind to leave Mansfield half a day
earlier than had been proposed he would accept a place in his carriage Mr
Crawford meant to be in town by his uncles accustomary late dinnerhour and
William was invited to dine with him at the Admirals The proposal was a very
pleasant one to William himself who enjoyed the idea of travelling post with
four horses and such a good humoured agreeable friend and in likening it to
going up with dispatches was saying at once every thing in favour of its
happiness and dignity which his imagination could suggest and Fanny from a
different motive was exceedingly pleased for the original plan was that
William should go up by the mail from Northampton the following night which
would not have allowed him an hours rest before he must have got into a
Portsmouth coach and though this offer of Mr Crawfords would rob her of many
hours of his company she was too happy in having William spared from the
fatigue of such a journey to think of any thing else Sir Thomas approved of it
for another reason His nephews introduction to Admiral Crawford might be of
service The Admiral he believed had interest Upon the whole it was a very
joyous note Fannys spirits lived on it half the morning deriving some
accession of pleasure from its writer being himself to go away
As for the ball so near at hand she had too many agitations and fears to
have half the enjoyment in anticipation which she ought to have had or must
have been supposed to have by the many young ladies looking forward to the same
event in situations more at ease but under circumstances of less novelty less
interest less peculiar gratification than would be attributed to her Miss
Price known only by name to half the people invited was now to make her first
appearance and must be regarded as the Queen of the evening Who could be
happier than Miss Price But Miss Price had not been brought up to the trade of
coming out and had she known in what light this ball was in general
considered respecting her it would very much have lessened her comfort by
increasing the fears she already had of doing wrong and being looked at To
dance without much observation or any extraordinary fatigue to have strength
and partners for about half the evening to dance a little with Edmund and not
a great deal with Mr Crawford to see William enjoy himself and be able to
keep away from her aunt Norris was the height of her ambition and seemed to
comprehend her greatest possibility of happiness As these were the best of her
hopes they could not always prevail and in the course of a long morning spent
principally with her two aunts she was often under the influence of much less
sanguine views William determined to make this last day a day of thorough
enjoyment was out snipe shooting Edmund she had too much reason to suppose
was at the Parsonage and left alone to bear the worrying of Mrs Norris who
was cross because the housekeeper would have her own way with the supper and
whom she could not avoid though the housekeeper might Fanny was worn down at
last to think every thing an evil belonging to the ball and when sent off with
a parting worry to dress moved as languidly towards her own room and felt as
incapable of happiness as if she had been allowed no share in it
As she walked slowly up stairs she thought of yesterday it had been about
the same hour that she had returned from the Parsonage and found Edmund in the
east room »Suppose I were to find him there again today« said she to
herself in a fond indulgence of fancy
»Fanny« said a voice at that moment near her Starting and looking up she
saw across the lobby she had just reached Edmund himself standing at the head
of a different staircase He come towards her »You look tired and fagged
Fanny You have been walking too far«
»No I have not been out at all«
»Then you have had fatigues within doors which are worse You had better
have gone out«
Fanny not liking to complain found it easiest to make no answer and
though he looked at her with his usual kindness she believed he had soon ceased
to think of her countenance He did not appear in spirits something unconnected
with her was probably amiss They proceeded up stairs together their rooms
being on the same floor above
»I come from Dr Grants« said Edmund presently »You may guess my errand
there Fanny« And he looked so conscious that Fanny could think but of one
errand which turned her too sick for speech »I wished to engage Miss
Crawford for the two first dances« was the explanation that followed and
brought Fanny to life again enabling her as she found she was expected to
speak to utter something like an inquiry as to the result
»Yes« he answered »she is engaged to me but with a smile that did not
sit easy she says it is to be the last time that she ever will dance with me
She is not serious I think I hope I am sure she is not serious but I would
rather not hear it She never has danced with a clergyman she says and she
never will For my own sake I could wish there had been no ball just at I
mean not this very week this very day tomorrow I leave home«
Fanny struggled for speech and said »I am very sorry that any thing has
occurred to distress you This ought to be a day of pleasure My uncle meant it
so«
»Oh yes yes and it will be a day of pleasure It will all end right I am
only vexed for a moment In fact it is not that I consider the ball as
illtimed what does it signify But Fanny« stopping her by taking her
hand and speaking low and seriously »you know what all this means You see how
it is and could tell me perhaps better than I could tell you how and why I am
vexed Let me talk to you a little You are a kind kind listener I have been
pained by her manner this morning and cannot get the better of it I know her
disposition to be as sweet and faultless as your own but the influence of her
former companions makes her seem gives to her conversation to her professed
opinions sometimes a tinge of wrong She does not think evil but she speaks it
speaks it in playfulness and though I know it to be playfulness it grieves
me to the soul«
»The effect of education« said Fanny gently
Edmund could not but agree to it »Yes that uncle and aunt They have
injured the finest mind for sometimes Fanny I own to you it does appear
more than manner it appears as if the mind itself was tainted«
Fanny imagined this to be an appeal to her judgment and therefore after a
moments consideration said »If you only want me as a listener cousin I will
be as useful as I can but I am not qualified for an adviser Do not ask advice
of me I am not competent«
»You are right Fanny to protest against such an office but you need not
be afraid It is a subject on which I should never ask advice It is the sort of
subject on which it had better never be asked and few I imagine do ask it but
when they want to be influenced against their conscience I only want to talk to
you«
»One thing more Excuse the liberty but take care how you talk to me Do
not tell me any thing now which hereafter you may be sorry for The time may
come «
The colour rushed into her cheeks as she spoke
»Dearest Fanny« cried Edmund pressing her hand to his lips with almost as
much warmth as if it had been Miss Crawfords »you are all considerate thought
But it is unnecessary here The time will never come No such time as you
allude to will ever come I begin to think it most improbable the chances grow
less and less And even if it should there will be nothing to be remembered by
either you or me that we need be afraid of for I can never be ashamed of my
own scruples and if they are removed it must be by changes that will only
raise her character the more by the recollection of the faults she once had You
are the only being upon earth to whom I should say what I have said but you
have always known my opinion of her you can bear me witness Fanny that I have
never been blinded How many a time have we talked over her little errors You
need not fear me I have almost given up every serious idea of her but I must
be a blockhead indeed if whatever befell me I could think of your kindness and
sympathy without the sincerest gratitude«
He had said enough to shake the experience of eighteen He had said enough
to give Fanny some happier feelings than she had lately known and with a
brighter look she answered »Yes cousin I am convinced that you would be
incapable of any thing else though perhaps some might not I cannot be afraid
of hearing any thing you wish to say Do not check yourself Tell me whatever
you like«
They were now on the second floor and the appearance of a housemaid
prevented any further conversation For Fannys present comfort it was concluded
perhaps at the happiest moment had he been able to talk another five minutes
there is no saying that he might not have talked away all Miss Crawfords faults
and his own despondence But as it was they parted with looks on his side of
grateful affection and with some very precious sensations on hers She had
felt nothing like it for hours Since the first joy from Mr Crawfords note to
William had worn away she had been in a state absolutely their reverse there
had been no comfort around no hope within her Now every thing was smiling
Williams good fortune returned again upon her mind and seemed of greater value
than at first The ball too such an evening of pleasure before her It was now
a real animation and she began to dress for it with much of the happy flutter
which belongs to a ball All went well she did not dislike her own looks and
when she came to the necklaces again her good fortune seemed complete for upon
trial the one given her by Miss Crawford would by no means go through the ring
of the cross She had to oblige Edmund resolved to wear it but it was too
large for the purpose His therefore must be worn and having with delightful
feelings joined the chain and the cross those memorials of the two most
beloved of her heart those dearest tokens so formed for each other by every
thing real and imaginary and put them round her neck and seen and felt how
full of William and Edmund they were she was able without an effort to
resolve on wearing Miss Crawfords necklace too She acknowledged it to be
right Miss Crawford had a claim and when it was no longer to encroach on to
interfere with the stronger claims the truer kindness of another she could do
her justice even with pleasure to herself The necklace really looked very well
and Fanny left her room at last comfortably satisfied with herself and all
about her
Her aunt Bertram had recollected her on this occasion with an unusual
degree of wakefulness It had really occurred to her unprompted that Fanny
preparing for a ball might be glad of better help than the upper housemaids
and when dressed herself she actually sent her own maid to assist her too late
of course to be of any use Mrs Chapman had just reached the attic floor when
Miss Price came out of her room completely dressed and only civilities were
necessary but Fanny felt her aunts attention almost as much as Lady Bertram
or Mrs Chapman could do themselves
Chapter X
Her uncle and both her aunts were in the drawingroom when Fanny went down To
the former she was an interesting object and he saw with pleasure the general
elegance of her appearance and her being in remarkably good looks The neatness
and propriety of her dress was all that he would allow himself to commend in her
presence but upon her leaving the room again soon afterwards he spoke of her
beauty with very decided praise
»Yes« said Lady Bertram »she looks very well I sent Chapman to her«
»Look well Oh yes« cried Mrs Norris »she has good reason to look well
with all her advantages brought up in this family as she has been with all the
benefit of her cousins manners before her Only think my dear Sir Thomas what
extraordinary advantages you and I have been the means of giving her The very
gown you have been taking notice of is your own generous present to her when
dear Mrs Rushworth married What would she have been if we had not taken her by
the hand«
Sir Thomas said no more but when they sat down to table the eyes of the two
young men assured him that the subject might be gently touched again when the
ladies withdrew with more success Fanny saw that she was approved and the
consciousness of looking well made her look still better From a variety of
causes she was happy and she was soon made still happier for in following her
aunts out of the room Edmund who was holding open the door said as she passed
him »You must dance with me Fanny you must keep two dances for me any two
that you like except the first« She had nothing more to wish for She had
hardly ever been in a state so nearly approaching high spirits in her life Her
cousins former gaiety on the day of a ball was no longer surprizing to her she
felt it to be indeed very charming and was actually practising her steps about
the drawingroom as long as she could be safe from the notice of her aunt
Norris who was entirely taken up at first in fresh arranging and injuring the
noble fire which the butler had prepared
Half an hour followed that would have been at least languid under any other
circumstances but Fannys happiness still prevailed It was but to think of her
conversation with Edmund and what was the restlessness of Mrs Norris What
were the yawns of Lady Bertram
The gentlemen joined them and soon after began the sweet expectation of a
carriage when a general spirit of ease and enjoyment seemed diffused and they
all stood about and talked and laughed and every moment had its pleasure and
its hope Fanny felt that there must be a struggle in Edmunds cheerfulness but
it was delightful to see the effort so successfully made
When the carriages were really heard when the guests began really to
assemble her own gaiety of heart was much subdued the sight of so many
strangers threw her back into herself and besides the gravity and formality of
the first great circle which the manners of neither Sir Thomas nor Lady Bertram
were of a kind to do away she found herself occasionally called on to endure
something worse She was introduced here and there by her uncle and forced to
be spoken to and to curtsey and speak again This was a hard duty and she was
never summoned to it without looking at William as he walked about at his ease
in the back ground of the scene and longing to be with him
The entrance of the Grants and Crawfords was a favourable epoch The
stiffness of the meeting soon gave way before their popular manners and more
diffused intimacies little groups were formed and every body grew
comfortable Fanny felt the advantage and drawing back from the toils of
civility would have been again most happy could she have kept her eyes from
wandering between Edmund and Mary Crawford She looked all loveliness and what
might not be the end of it Her own musings were brought to an end on perceiving
Mr Crawford before her and her thoughts were put into another channel by his
engaging her almost instantly for the two first dances Her happiness on this
occasion was very much àlamortal finely chequered To be secure of a partner
at first was a most essential good for the moment of beginning was now
growing seriously near and she so little understood her own claims as to think
that if Mr Crawford had not asked her she must have been the last to be sought
after and should have received a partner only through a series of inquiry and
bustle and interference which would have been terrible but at the same time
there was a pointedness in his manner of asking her which she did not like and
she saw his eye glancing for a moment at her necklace with a smile she
thought there was a smile which made her blush and feel wretched And though
there was no second glance to disturb her though his object seemed then to be
only quietly agreeable she could not get the better of her embarrassment
heightened as it was by the idea of his perceiving it and had no composure till
he turned away to some one else Then she could gradually rise up to the genuine
satisfaction of having a partner a voluntary partner secured against the
dancing began
When the company were moving into the ballroom she found herself for the
first time near Miss Crawford whose eyes and smiles were immediately and more
unequivocally directed as her brothers had been and who was beginning to speak
on the subject when Fanny anxious to get the story over hastened to give the
explanation of the second necklace the real chain Miss Crawford listened and
all her intended compliments and insinuations to Fanny were forgotten she felt
only one thing and her eyes bright as they had been before shewing they could
yet be brighter she exclaimed with eager pleasure »Did he Did Edmund That
was like himself No other man would have thought of it I honour him beyond
expression« And she looked around as if longing to tell him so He was not
near he was attending a party of ladies out of the room and Mrs Grant coming
up to the two girls and taking an arm of each they followed with the rest
Fannys heart sunk but there was no leisure for thinking long even of Miss
Crawfords feelings They were in the ballroom the violins were playing and
her mind was in a flutter that forbad its fixing on any thing serious She must
watch the general arrangements and see how every thing was done
In a few minutes Sir Thomas came to her and asked if she were engaged and
the Yes sir to Mr Crawford was exactly what he had intended to hear Mr
Crawford was not far off Sir Thomas brought him to her saying something which
discovered to Fanny that she was to lead the way and open the ball an idea
that had never occurred to her before Whenever she had thought on the minutiæ
of the evening it had been as a matter of course that Edmund would begin with
Miss Crawford and the impression was so strong that though her uncle spoke the
contrary she could not help an exclamation of surprize a hint of her
unfitness an entreaty even to be excused To be urging her opinion against Sir
Thomass was a proof of the extremity of the case but such was her horror at
the first suggestion that she could actually look him in the face and say she
hoped it might be settled otherwise in vain however Sir Thomas smiled tried
to encourage her and then looked too serious and said too decidedly It must
be so my dear for her to hazard another word and she found herself the next
moment conducted by Mr Crawford to the top of the room and standing there to
be joined by the rest of the dancers couple after couple as they were formed
She could hardly believe it To be placed above so many elegant young women
The distinction was too great It was treating her like her cousins And her
thoughts flew to those absent cousins with most unfeigned and truly tender
regret that they were not at home to take their own place in the room and have
their share of a pleasure which would have been so very delightful to them So
often as she had heard them wish for a ball at home as the greatest of all
felicities And to have them away when it was given and for her to be opening
the ball and with Mr Crawford too She hoped they would not envy her that
distinction now but when she looked back to the state of things in the autumn
to what they had all been to each other when once dancing in that house before
the present arrangement was almost more than she could understand herself
The ball began It was rather honour than happiness to Fanny for the first
dance at least her partner was in excellent spirits and tried to impart them to
her but she was a great deal too much frightened to have any enjoyment till
she could suppose herself no longer looked at Young pretty and gentle
however she had no awkwardnesses that were not as good as graces and there
were few persons present that were not disposed to praise her She was
attractive she was modest she was Sir Thomass niece and she was soon said to
be admired by Mr Crawford It was enough to give her general favour Sir Thomas
himself was watching her progress down the dance with much complacency he was
proud of his niece and without attributing all her personal beauty as Mrs
Norris seemed to do to her transplantation to Mansfield he was pleased with
himself for having supplied every thing else education and manners she owed
to him
Miss Crawford saw much of Sir Thomass thoughts as he stood and having in
spite of all his wrongs towards her a general prevailing desire of recommending
herself to him took an opportunity of stepping aside to say something agreeable
of Fanny Her praise was warm and he received it as she could wish joining in
it as far as discretion and politeness and slowness of speech would allow and
certainly appearing to greater advantage on the subject than his lady did soon
afterwards when Mary perceiving her on a sofa very near turned round before
she began to dance to compliment her on Miss Prices looks
»Yes she does look very well« was Lady Bertrams placid reply »Chapman
helped her dress I sent Chapman to her« Not but that she was really pleased to
have Fanny admired but she was so much more struck with her own kindness in
sending Chapman to her that she could not get it out of her head
Miss Crawford knew Mrs Norris too well to think of gratifying her by
commendation of Fanny to her it was as the occasion offered »Ah maam how
much we want dear Mrs Rushworth and Julia tonight« and Mrs Norris paid her
with as many smiles and courteous words as she had time for amid so much
occupation as she found for herself in making up cardtables giving hints to
Sir Thomas and trying to move all the chaperons to a better part of the room
Miss Crawford blundered most towards Fanny herself in her intentions to
please She meant to be giving her little heart a happy flutter and filling her
with sensations of delightful selfconsequence and misinterpreting Fannys
blushes still thought she must be doing so when she went to her after the two
first dances and said with a significant look »perhaps you can tell me why my
brother goes to town tomorrow He says he has business there but will not
tell me what The first time he ever denied me his confidence But this is what
we all come to All are supplanted sooner or later Now I must apply to you for
information Pray what is Henry going for«
Fanny protested her ignorance as steadily as her embarrassment allowed
»Well then« replied Miss Crawford laughing »I must suppose it to be
purely for the pleasure of conveying your brother and talking of you by the
way«
Fanny was confused but it was the confusion of discontent while Miss
Crawford wondered she did not smile and thought her overanxious or thought
her odd or thought her any thing rather than insensible of pleasure in Henrys
attentions Fanny had a good deal of enjoyment in the course of the evening
but Henrys attentions had very little to do with it She would much rather not
have been asked by him again so very soon and she wished she had not been
obliged to suspect that his previous inquiries of Mrs Norris about the
supperhour were all for the sake of securing her at that part of the evening
But it was not to be avoided he made her feel that she was the object of all
though she could not say that it was unpleasantly done that there was
indelicacy or ostentation in his manner and sometimes when he talked of
William he was really not unagreeable and shewed even a warmth of heart which
did him credit But still his attentions made no part of her satisfaction She
was happy whenever she looked at William and saw how perfectly he was enjoying
himself in every five minutes that she could walk about with him and hear his
account of his partners she was happy in knowing herself admired and she was
happy in having the two dances with Edmund still to look forward to during the
greatest part of the evening her hand being so eagerly sought after that her
indefinite engagement with him was in continual perspective She was happy even
when they did take place but not from any flow of spirits on his side or any
such expressions of tender gallantry as had blessed the morning His mind was
fagged and her happiness sprung from being the friend with whom it could find
repose »I am worn out with civility« said he »I have been talking incessantly
all night and with nothing to say But with you Fanny there may be peace You
will not want to be talked to Let us have the luxury of silence« Fanny would
hardly even speak her agreement A weariness arising probably in great measure
from the same feelings which he had acknowledged in the morning was peculiarly
to be respected and they went down their two dances together with such sober
tranquillity as might satisfy any lookeron that Sir Thomas had been bringing
up no wife for his younger son
The evening had afforded Edmund little pleasure Miss Crawford had been in
gay spirits when they first danced together but it was not her gaiety that
could do him good it rather sank than raised his comfort and afterwards for
he found himself still impelled to seek her again she had absolutely pained him
by her manner of speaking of the profession to which he was now on the point of
belonging They had talked and they had been silent he had reasoned she
had ridiculed and they had parted at last with mutual vexation Fanny not
able to refrain entirely from observing them had seen enough to be tolerably
satisfied It was barbarous to be happy when Edmund was suffering Yet some
happiness must and would arise from the very conviction that he did suffer
When her two dances with him were over her inclination and strength for
more were pretty well at an end and Sir Thomas having seen her rather walk than
dance down the shortening set breathless and with her hand at her side gave
his orders for her sitting down entirely From that time Mr Crawford sat down
likewise
»Poor Fanny« cried William coming for a moment to visit her and working
away his partners fan as if for life »how soon she is knocked up Why the
sport is but just begun I hope we shall keep it up these two hours How can you
be tired so soon«
»So soon my good friend« said Sir Thomas producing his watch with all
necessary caution »it is three oclock and your sister is not used to these
sort of hours«
»Well then Fanny you shall not get up tomorrow before I go Sleep as long
as you can and never mind me«
»Oh William«
»What Did she think of being up before you set off«
»Oh yes sir« cried Fanny rising eagerly from her seat to be nearer her
uncle »I must get up and breakfast with him It will be the last time you know
the last morning«
»You had better not He is to have breakfasted and be gone by half past
nine Mr Crawford I think you call for him at half past nine«
Fanny was too urgent however and had too many tears in her eyes for
denial and it ended in a gracious Well well which was permission
»Yes half past nine« said Crawford to William as the latter was leaving
them »and I shall be punctual for there will be no kind sister to get up for
me« And in a lower tone to Fanny »I shall have only a desolate house to hurry
from Your brother will find my ideas of time and his own very different
tomorrow«
After a short consideration Sir Thomas asked Crawford to join the early
breakfast party in that house instead of eating alone he should himself be of
it and the readiness with which his invitation was accepted convinced him that
the suspicions whence he must confess to himself this very ball had in great
measure sprung were well founded Mr Crawford was in love with Fanny He had a
pleasing anticipation of what would be His niece meanwhile did not thank him
for what he had just done She had hoped to have William all to herself the
last morning It would have been an unspeakable indulgence But though her
wishes were overthrown there was no spirit of murmuring within her On the
contrary she was so totally unused to have her pleasure consulted or to have
any thing take place at all in the way she could desire that she was more
disposed to wonder and rejoice in having carried her point so far than to
repine at the counteraction which followed
Shortly afterwards Sir Thomas was again interfering a little with her
inclination by advising her to go immediately to bed Advise was his word but
it was the advice of absolute power and she had only to rise and with Mr
Crawfords very cordial adieus pass quietly away stopping at the entrance
door like the Lady of Branxholm Hall one moment and no more to view the happy
scene and take a last look at the five or six determined couple who were still
hard at work and then creeping slowly up the principal staircase pursued by
the ceaseless countrydance feverish with hopes and fears soup and negus
sorefooted and fatigued restless and agitated yet feeling in spite of every
thing that a ball was indeed delightful
In thus sending her away Sir Thomas perhaps might not be thinking merely of
her health It might occur to him that Mr Crawford had been sitting by her
long enough or he might mean to recommend her as a wife by shewing her
persuadableness
Chapter XI
The ball was over and the breakfast was soon over too the last kiss was
given and William was gone Mr Crawford had as he foretold been very
punctual and short and pleasant had been the meal
After seeing William to the last moment Fanny walked back into the
breakfastroom with a very saddened heart to grieve over the melancholy change
and there her uncle kindly left her to cry in peace conceiving perhaps that the
deserted chair of each young man might exercise her tender enthusiasm and that
the remaining cold pork bones and mustard in Williams plate might but divide
her feelings with the broken eggshells in Mr Crawfords She sat and cried con
amore as her uncle intended but it was con amore fraternal and no other
William was gone and she now felt as if she had wasted half his visit in idle
cares and selfish solicitudes unconnected with him
Fannys disposition was such that she could never even think of her aunt
Norris in the meagreness and cheerlessness of her own small house without
reproaching herself for some little want of attention to her when they had been
last together much less could her feelings acquit her of having done and said
and thought every thing by William that was due to him for a whole fortnight
It was a heavy melancholy day Soon after the second breakfast Edmund
bad them good bye for a week and mounted his horse for Peterborough and then
all were gone Nothing remained of last night but remembrances which she had
nobody to share in She talked to her aunt Bertram she must talk to somebody
of the ball but her aunt had seen so little of what passed and had so little
curiosity that it was heavy work Lady Bertram was not certain of any bodys
dress or any bodys place at supper but her own »She could not recollect what
it was that she had heard about one of the Miss Maddoxes or what it was that
Lady Prescott had noticed in Fanny she was not sure whether Colonel Harrison
had been talking of Mr Crawford or of William when he said he was the finest
young man in the room somebody had whispered something to her she had forgot
to ask Sir Thomas what it could be« And these were her longest speeches and
clearest communications the rest was only a languid »Yes yes very well
did you did he I did not see that I should not know one from the other«
This was very bad It was only better than Mrs Norriss sharp answers would
have been but she being gone home with all the supernumerary jellies to nurse a
sick maid there was peace and good humour in their little party though it
could not boast much beside
The evening was heavy like the day »I cannot think what is the matter with
me« said Lady Bertram when the teathings were removed »I feel quite stupid
It must be sitting up so late last night Fanny you must do something to keep
me awake I cannot work Fetch the cards I feel so very stupid«
The cards were brought and Fanny played at cribbage with her aunt till
bedtime and as Sir Thomas was reading to himself no sounds were heard in the
room for the next two hours beyond the reckonings of the game »And that makes
thirtyone four in hand and eight in crib You are to deal maam shall I
deal for you« Fanny thought and thought again of the difference which
twentyfour hours had made in that room and all that part of the house Last
night it had been hope and smiles bustle and motion noise and brilliancy in
the drawingroom and out of the drawingroom and every where Now it was
languor and all but solitude
A good nights rest improved her spirits She could think of William the
next day more cheerfully and as the morning afforded her an opportunity of
talking over Thursday night with Mrs Grant and Miss Crawford in a very
handsome style with all the heightenings of imagination and all the laughs of
playfulness which are so essential to the shade of a departed ball she could
afterwards bring her mind without much effort into its everyday state and
easily conform to the tranquillity of the present quiet week
They were indeed a smaller party than she had ever known there for a whole
day together and he was gone on whom the comfort and cheerfulness of every
familymeeting and every meal chiefly depended But this must be learned to be
endured He would soon be always gone and she was thankful that she could now
sit in the same room with her uncle hear his voice receive his questions and
even answer them without such wretched feelings as she had formerly known
»We miss our two young men« was Sir Thomass observation on both the first
and second day as they formed their very reduced circle after dinner and in
consideration of Fannys swimming eyes nothing more was said on the first day
than to drink their good health but on the second it led to something farther
William was kindly commended and his promotion hoped for »And there is no
reason to suppose« added Sir Thomas »but that his visits to us may now be
tolerably frequent As to Edmund we must learn to do without him This will be
the last winter of his belonging to us as he has done« »Yes« said Lady
Bertram »but I wish he was not going away They are all going away I think I
wish they would stay at home«
This wish was levelled principally at Julia who had just applied for
permission to go to town with Maria and as Sir Thomas thought it best for each
daughter that the permission should be granted Lady Bertram though in her own
good nature she would not have prevented it was lamenting the change it made in
the prospect of Julias return which would otherwise have taken place about
this time A great deal of good sense followed on Sir Thomass side tending to
reconcile his wife to the arrangement Every thing that a considerate parent
ought to feel was advanced for her use and every thing that an affectionate
mother must feel in promoting her childrens enjoyment was attributed to her
nature Lady Bertram agreed to it all with a calm Yes and at the end of a
quarter of an hours silent consideration spontaneously observed »Sir Thomas
I have been thinking and I am very glad we took Fanny as we did for now the
others are away we feel the good of it«
Sir Thomas immediately improved this compliment by adding »Very true We
shew Fanny what a good girl we think her by praising her to her face she is
now a very valuable companion If we have been kind to her she is now quite as
necessary to us«
»Yes« said Lady Bertram presently »and it is a comfort to think that we
shall always have her«
Sir Thomas paused half smiled glanced at his niece and then gravely
replied »She will never leave us I hope till invited to some other home that
may reasonably promise her greater happiness than she knows here«
»And that is not very likely to be Sir Thomas Who should invite her Maria
might be very glad to see her at Sotherton now and then but she would not think
of asking her to live there and I am sure she is better off here and besides
I cannot do without her«
The week which passed so quietly and peaceably at the great house in
Mansfield had a very different character at the Parsonage To the young lady at
least in each family it brought very different feelings What was tranquillity
and comfort to Fanny was tediousness and vexation to Mary Something arose from
difference of disposition and habit one so easily satisfied the other so
unused to endure but still more might be imputed to difference of
circumstances In some points of interest they were exactly opposed to each
other To Fannys mind Edmunds absence was really in its cause and its
tendency a relief To Mary it was every way painful She felt the want of his
society every day almost every hour and was too much in want of it to derive
any thing but irritation from considering the object for which he went He could
not have devised any thing more likely to raise his consequence than this weeks
absence occurring as it did at the very time of her brothers going away of
William Prices going too and completing the sort of general breakup of a
party which had been so animated She felt it keenly They were now a miserable
trio confined within doors by a series of rain and snow with nothing to do and
no variety to hope for Angry as she was with Edmund for adhering to his own
notions and acting on them in defiance of her and she had been so angry that
they had hardly parted friends at the ball she could not help thinking of him
continually when absent dwelling on his merit and affection and longing again
for the almost daily meetings they lately had His absence was unnecessarily
long He should not have planned such an absence he should not have left home
for a week when her own departure from Mansfield was so near Then she began to
blame herself She wished she had not spoken so warmly in their last
conversation She was afraid she had used some strong some contemptuous
expressions in speaking of the clergy and that should not have been It was
illbred it was wrong She wished such words unsaid with all her heart
Her vexation did not end with the week All this was bad but she had still
more to feel when Friday came round again and brought no Edmund when Saturday
came and still no Edmund and when through the slight communication with the
other family which Sunday produced she learnt that he had actually written home
to defer his return having promised to remain some days longer with his friend
If she had felt impatience and regret before if she had been sorry for
what she said and feared its too strong effect on him she now felt and feared
it all tenfold more She had moreover to contend with one disagreeable emotion
entirely new to her jealousy His friend Mr Owen had sisters He might find
them attractive But at any rate his staying away at a time when according to
all preceding plans she was to remove to London meant something that she could
not bear Had Henry returned as he talked of doing at the end of three or four
days she should now have been leaving Mansfield It became absolutely necessary
for her to get to Fanny and try to learn something more She could not live any
longer in such solitary wretchedness and she made her way to the Park through
difficulties of walking which she had deemed unconquerable a week before for
the chance of hearing a little in addition for the sake of at least hearing his
name
The first half hour was lost for Fanny and Lady Bertram were together and
unless she had Fanny to herself she could hope for nothing But at last Lady
Bertram left the room and then almost immediately Miss Crawford thus began
with a voice as well regulated as she could »And how do you like your cousin
Edmunds staying away so long Being the only young person at home I consider
you as the greatest sufferer You must miss him Does his staying longer
surprize you«
»I do not know« said Fanny hesitatingly »Yes I had not particularly
expected it«
»Perhaps he will always stay longer than he talks of It is the general way
all young men do«
»He did not the only time he went to see Mr Owen before«
»He finds the house more agreeable now He is a very a very pleasing
young man himself and I cannot help being rather concerned at not seeing him
again before I go to London as will now undoubtedly be the case I am looking
for Henry every day and as soon as he comes there will be nothing to detain me
at Mansfield I should like to have seen him once more I confess But you must
give my compliments to him Yes I think it must be compliments Is not there a
something wanted Miss Price in our language a something between compliments
and and love to suit the sort of friendly acquaintance we have had together
So many months acquaintance But compliments may be sufficient here Was
his letter a long one Does he give you much account of what he is doing Is
it Christmas gaieties that he is staying for«
»I only heard a part of the letter it was to my uncle but I believe it
was very short indeed I am sure it was but a few lines All that I heard was
that his friend had pressed him to stay longer and that he had agreed to do so
A few days longer or some days longer I am not quite sure which«
»Oh if he wrote to his father But I thought it might have been to Lady
Bertram or you But if he wrote to his father no wonder he was concise Who
could write chat to Sir Thomas If he had written to you there would have been
more particulars You would have heard of balls and parties He would have
sent you a description of every thing and every body How many Miss Owens are
there«
»Three grown up«
»Are they musical«
»I do not at all know I never heard«
»That is the first question you know« said Miss Crawford trying to appear
gay and unconcerned »which every woman who plays herself is sure to ask about
another But it is very foolish to ask questions about any young ladies about
any three sisters just grown up for one knows without being told exactly what
they are all very accomplished and pleasing and one very pretty There is a
beauty in every family It is a regular thing Two play on the pianoforte
and one on the harp and all sing or would sing if they were taught or sing
all the better for not being taught or something like it«
»I know nothing of the Miss Owens« said Fanny calmly
»You know nothing and you care less as people say Never did tone express
indifference plainer Indeed how can one care for those one has never seen
Well when your cousin comes back he will find Mansfield very quiet all the
noisy ones gone your brother and mine and myself I do not like the idea of
leaving Mrs Grant now the time draws near She does not like my going«
Fanny felt obliged to speak »You cannot doubt your being missed by many«
said she »You will be very much missed«
Miss Crawford turned her eye on her as if wanting to hear or see more and
then laughingly said »Oh yes missed as every noisy evil is missed when it is
taken away that is there is a great difference felt But I am not fishing
dont compliment me If I am missed it will appear I may be discovered by
those who want to see me I shall not be in any doubtful or distant or
unapproachable region«
Now Fanny could not bring herself to speak and Miss Crawford was
disappointed for she had hoped to hear some pleasant assurance of her power
from one who she thought must know and her spirits were clouded again
»The Miss Owens« said she soon afterwards »Suppose you were to have one
of the Miss Owens settled at Thornton Lacey how should you like it Stranger
things have happened I dare say they are trying for it And they are quite in
the right for it would be a very pretty establishment for them I do not at all
wonder or blame them It is every bodys duty to do as well for themselves as
they can Sir Thomas Bertrams son is somebody and now he is in their own
line Their father is a clergyman and their brother is a clergyman and they are
all clergymen together He is their lawful property he fairly belongs to them
You dont speak Fanny Miss Price you dont speak But honestly now do
not you rather expect it than otherwise«
»No« said Fanny stoutly »I do not expect it all«
»Not at all« cried Miss Crawford with alacrity »I wonder at that But I
dare say you know exactly I always imagine you are perhaps you do not think
him likely to marry at all or not at present«
»No I do not« said Fanny softly hoping she did not err either in the
belief or the acknowledgment of it
Her companion looked at her keenly and gathering greater spirit from the
blush soon produced from such a look only said »He is best off as he is« and
turned the subject
Chapter XII
Miss Crawfords uneasiness was much lightened by this conversation and she
walked home again in spirits which might have defied almost another week of the
same small party in the same bad weather had they been put to the proof but as
that very evening brought her brother down from London again in quite or more
than quite his usual cheerfulness she had nothing further to try her own His
still refusing to tell her what he had gone for was but the promotion of
gaiety a day before it might have irritated but now it was a pleasant joke
suspected only of concealing something planned as a pleasant surprize to
herself And the next day did bring a surprize to her Henry had said he should
just go and ask the Bertrams how they did and be back in ten minutes but he
was gone above an hour and when his sister who had been waiting for him to
walk with her in the garden met him at last most impatiently in the sweep and
cried out »My dear Henry where can you possibly have been all this time« he
had only to say that he had been sitting with Lady Bertram and Fanny
»Sitting with them an hour and half« exclaimed Mary
But this was only the beginning of her surprize
»Yes Mary« said he drawing her arm within his and walking along the
sweep as if not knowing where he was »I could not get away sooner Fanny
looked so lovely I am quite determined Mary My mind is entirely made up
Will it astonish you No You must be aware that I am quite determined to marry
Fanny Price«
The surprize was now complete for in spite of whatever his consciousness
might suggest a suspicion of his having any such views had never entered his
sisters imagination and she looked so truly the astonishment she felt that he
was obliged to repeat what he had said and more fully and more solemnly The
conviction of his determination once admitted it was not unwelcome There was
even pleasure with the surprize Mary was in a state of mind to rejoice in a
connection with the Bertram family and to be not displeased with her brothers
marrying a little beneath him
»Yes Mary« was Henrys concluding assurance »I am fairly caught You know
with what idle designs I began but this is the end of them I have I flatter
myself made no inconsiderable progress in her affections but my own are
entirely fixed«
»Lucky lucky girl« cried Mary as soon as she could speak »what a match
for her My dearest Henry this must be my first feeling but my second which
you shall have as sincerely is that I approve your choice from my soul and
foresee your happiness as heartily as I wish and desire it You will have a
sweet little wife all gratitude and devotion Exactly what you deserve What an
amazing match for her Mrs Norris often talks of her luck what will she say
now The delight of all the family indeed And she has some true friends in it
How they will rejoice But tell me all about it Talk to me for ever When did
you begin to think seriously about her«
Nothing could be more impossible than to answer such a question though
nothing be more agreeable than to have it asked »How the pleasing plague had
stolen on him« he could not say and before he had expressed the same sentiment
with a little variation of words three times over his sister eagerly
interrupted him with »Ah my dear Henry and this is what took you to London
This was your business You chose to consult the Admiral before you made up
your mind«
But this he stoutly denied He knew his uncle too well to consult him on any
matrimonial scheme The Admiral hated marriage and thought it never pardonable
in a young man of independent fortune
»When Fanny is known to him« continued Henry »he will doat on her She is
exactly the woman to do away every prejudice of such a man as the Admiral for
she is exactly such a woman as he thinks does not exist in the world She is the
very impossibility he would describe if indeed he has now delicacy of language
enough to embody his own ideas But till it is absolutely settled settled
beyond all interference he shall know nothing of the matter No Mary you are
quite mistaken You have not discovered my business yet«
»Well well I am satisfied I know now to whom it must relate and am in no
hurry for the rest Fanny Price Wonderful quite wonderful That Mansfield
should have done so much for that you should have found your fate in
Mansfield But you are quite right you could not have chosen better There is
not a better girl in the world and you do not want for fortune and as to her
connections they are more than good The Bertrams are undoubtedly some of the
first people in this country She is niece to Sir Thomas Bertram that will be
enough for the world But go on go on Tell me more What are your plans Does
she know her own happiness«
»No«
»What are you waiting for«
»For for very little more than opportunity Mary she is not like her
cousins but I think I shall not ask in vain«
»Oh no you cannot Were you even less pleasing supposing her not to love
you already of which however I can have little doubt you would be safe The
gentleness and gratitude of her disposition would secure her all your own
immediately From my soul I do not think she would marry you without love that
is if there is a girl in the world capable of being uninfluenced by ambition I
can suppose it her but ask her to love you and she will never have the heart
to refuse«
As soon as her eagerness could rest in silence he was as happy to tell as
she could be to listen and a conversation followed almost as deeply interesting
to her as to himself though he had in fact nothing to relate but his own
sensations nothing to dwell on but Fannys charms Fannys beauty of face and
figure Fannys graces of manner and goodness of heart were the exhaustless
theme The gentleness modesty and sweetness of her character were warmly
expatiated on that sweetness which makes so essential a part of every womans
worth in the judgment of man that though he sometimes loves where it is not he
can never believe it absent Her temper he had good reason to depend on and to
praise He had often seen it tried Was there one of the family excepting
Edmund who had not in some way or other continually exercised her patience and
forbearance Her affections were evidently strong To see her with her brother
What could more delightfully prove that the warmth of her heart was equal to its
gentleness What could be more encouraging to a man who had her love in view
Then her understanding was beyond every suspicion quick and clear and her
manners were the mirror of her own modest and elegant mind Nor was this all
Henry Crawford had too much sense not to feel the worth of good principles in a
wife though he was too little accustomed to serious reflection to know them by
their proper name but when he talked of her having such a steadiness and
regularity of conduct such a high notion of honour and such an observance of
decorum as might warrant any man in the fullest dependence on her faith and
integrity he expressed what was inspired by the knowledge of her being well
principled and religious
»I could so wholly and absolutely confide in her« said he »and that is
what I want«
Well might his sister believing as she really did that his opinion of Fanny
Price was scarcely beyond her merits rejoice in her prospects
»The more I think of it« she cried »the more am I convinced that you are
doing quite right and though I should never have selected Fanny Price as the
girl most likely to attach you I am now persuaded she is the very one to make
you happy Your wicked project upon her peace turns out a clever thought indeed
You will both find your good in it«
»It was bad very bad in me against such a creature but I did not know her
then And she shall have no reason to lament the hour that first put it into my
head I will make her very happy Mary happier than she has ever yet been
herself or ever seen any body else I will not take her from Northamptonshire
I shall let Everingham and rent a place in this neighbourhood perhaps Stanwix
Lodge I shall let a seven years lease of Everingham I am sure of an excellent
tenant at half a word I could name three people now who would give me my own
terms and thank me«
»Ha« cried Mary »settle in Northamptonshire That is pleasant Then we
shall be all together«
When she had spoken it she recollected herself and wished it unsaid but
there was no need of confusion for her brother saw her only as the supposed
inmate of Mansfield Parsonage and replied but to invite her in the kindest
manner to his own house and to claim the best right in her
»You must give us more than half your time« said he »I cannot admit Mrs
Grant to have an equal claim with Fanny and myself for we shall both have a
right in you Fanny will be so truly your sister«
Mary had only to be grateful and give general assurances but she was now
very fully purposed to be the guest of neither brother nor sister many months
longer
»You will divide your year between London and Northamptonshire«
»Yes«
»Thats right and in London of course a house of your own no longer with
the Admiral My dearest Henry the advantage to you of getting away from the
Admiral before your manners are hurt by the contagion of his before you have
contracted any of his foolish opinions or learnt to sit over your dinner as if
it were the best blessing of life You are not sensible of the gain for your
regard for him has blinded you but in my estimation your marrying early may
be the saving of you To have seen you grow like the Admiral in word or deed
look or gesture would have broken my heart«
»Well well we do not think quite alike here The Admiral has his faults
but he is a very good man and has been more than a father to me Few fathers
would have let me have my own way half so much You must not prejudice Fanny
against him I must have them love one another.«
Mary refrained from saying what she felt that there could not be two
persons in existence whose characters and manners were less accordant time
would discover it to him but she could not help this reflection on the Admiral
»Henry I think so highly of Fanny Price that if I could suppose the next Mrs
Crawford would have half the reason which my poor ill used aunt had to abhor the
very name I would prevent the marriage if possible but I know you I know
that a wife you loved would be the happiest of women and that even when you
ceased to love she would yet find in you the liberality and goodbreeding of a
gentleman«
The impossibility of not doing every thing in the world to make Fanny Price
happy or of ceasing to love Fanny Price was of course the groundwork of his
eloquent answer
»Had you seen her this morning Mary« he continued »attending with such
ineffable sweetness and patience to all the demands of her aunts stupidity
working with her and for her her colour beautifully heightened as she leant
over the work then returning to her seat to finish a note which she was
previously engaged in writing for that stupid womans service and all this with
such unpretending gentleness so much as if it were a matter of course that she
was not to have a moment at her own command her hair arranged as neatly as it
always is and one little curl falling forward as she wrote which she now and
then shook back and in the midst of all this still speaking at intervals to
me or listening and as if she liked to listen to what I said Had you seen her
so Mary you would not have implied the possibility of her power over my heart
ever ceasing«
»My dearest Henry« cried Mary stopping short and smiling in his face
»how glad I am to see you so much in love It quite delights me But what will
Mrs Rushworth and Julia say«
»I care neither what they say nor what they feel They will now see what
sort of woman it is that can attach me that can attach a man of sense. I wish
the discovery may do them any good And they will now see their cousin treated
as she ought to be and I wish they may be heartily ashamed of their own
abominable neglect and unkindness They will be angry« he added after a
moments silence and in a cooler tone »Mrs Rushworth will be very angry It
will be a bitter pill to her that is like other bitter pills it will have two
moments illflavour and then be swallowed and forgotten for I am not such a
coxcomb as to suppose her feelings more lasting than other womens though I was
the object of them Yes Mary my Fanny will feel a difference indeed a daily
hourly difference in the behaviour of every being who approaches her and it
will be the completion of my happiness to know that I am the doer of it that I
am the person to give the consequence so justly her due Now she is dependent
helpless friendless neglected forgotten«
»Nay Henry not by all not forgotten by all not friendless or forgotten
Her cousin Edmund never forgets her«
»Edmund True I believe he is generally speaking kind to her and so is
Sir Thomas in his way but it is the way of a rich superior longworded
arbitrary uncle What can Sir Thomas and Edmund together do what do they do for
her happiness comfort honour and dignity in the world to what I shall do«
Chapter XIII
Henry Crawford was at Mansfield Park again the next morning and at an earlier
hour than common visiting warrants The two ladies were together in the
breakfastroom and fortunately for him Lady Bertram was on the very point of
quitting it as he entered She was almost at the door and not chusing by any
means to take so much trouble in vain she still went on after a civil
reception a short sentence about being waited for and a Let Sir Thomas know
to the servant
Henry overjoyed to have her go bowed and watched her off and without
losing another moment turned instantly to Fanny and taking out some letters
said with a most animated look »I must acknowledge myself infinitely obliged
to any creature who gives me such an opportunity of seeing you alone I have
been wishing it more than you can have any idea Knowing as I do what your
feelings as a sister are I could hardly have borne that any one in the house
should share with you in the first knowledge of the news I now bring He is
made Your brother is a Lieutenant I have the infinite satisfaction of
congratulating you on your brothers promotion Here are the letters which
announce it this moment come to hand You will perhaps like to see them«
Fanny could not speak but he did not want her to speak To see the
expression of her eyes the change of her complexion the progress of her
feelings their doubt confusion and felicity was enough She took the letters
as he gave them The first was from the Admiral to inform his nephew in a few
words of his having succeeded in the object he had undertaken the promotion of
young Price and inclosing two more one from the Secretary of the First Lord to
a friend whom the Admiral had set to work in the business the other from that
friend to himself by which it appeared that his Lordship had the very great
happiness of attending to the recommendation of Sir Charles that Sir Charles
was much delighted in having such an opportunity of proving his regard for
Admiral Crawford and that the circumstance of Mr William Prices commission as
second Lieutenant of HM sloop Thrush being made out was spreading general
joy through a wide circle of great people
While her hand was trembling under these letters her eye running from one
to the other and her heart swelling with emotion Crawford thus continued with
unfeigned eagerness to express his interest in the event
»I will not talk of my own happiness« said he »great as it is for I think
only of yours Compared with you who has a right to be happy I have almost
grudged myself my own prior knowledge of what you ought to have known before all
the world I have not lost a moment however The post was late this morning
but there has not been since a moments delay How impatient how anxious how
wild I have been on the subject I will not attempt to describe how severely
mortified how cruelly disappointed in not having it finished while I was in
London I was kept there from day to day in the hope of it for nothing less
dear to me than such an object would have detained me half the time from
Mansfield But though my uncle entered into my wishes with all the warmth I
could desire and exerted himself immediately there were difficulties from the
absence of one friend and the engagements of another which at last I could no
longer bear to stay the end of and knowing in what good hands I left the cause
I came away on Monday trusting that many posts would not pass before I should
be followed by such very letters as these My uncle who is the very best man in
the world has exerted himself as I knew he would after seeing your brother He
was delighted with him I would not allow myself yesterday to say how delighted
or to repeat half that the Admiral said in his praise I deferred it all till
his praise should be proved the praise of a friend as this day does prove it
Now I may say that even I could not require William Price to excite a greater
interest or be followed by warmer wishes and higher commendation than were
most voluntarily bestowed by my uncle after the evening they passed together«
»Has this been all your doing then« cried Fanny »Good Heaven how very
very kind Have you really was it by your desire I beg your pardon but I am
bewildered Did Admiral Crawford apply how was it I am stupified«
Henry was most happy to make it more intelligible by beginning at an
earlier stage and explaining very particularly what he had done His last
journey to London had been undertaken with no other view than that of
introducing her brother in Hillstreet and prevailing on the Admiral to exert
whatever interest he might have for getting him on This had been his business
He had communicated it to no creature he had not breathed a syllable of it even
to Mary while uncertain of the issue he could not have borne any participation
of his feelings but this had been his business and he spoke with such a glow
of what his solicitude had been and used such strong expressions was so
abounding in the deepest interest in twofold motives in views and wishes more
than could be told that Fanny could not have remained insensible of his drift
had she been able to attend but her heart was so full and her senses still so
astonished that she could listen but imperfectly even to what he told her of
William and saying only when he paused »How kind how very kind Oh Mr
Crawford we are infinitely obliged to you Dearest dearest William« she
jumped up and moved in haste towards the door crying out »I will go to my
uncle My uncle ought to know it as soon as possible« But this could not be
suffered The opportunity was too fair and his feelings too impatient He was
after her immediately She must not go she must allow him five minutes longer
and he took her hand and led her back to her seat and was in the middle of his
further explanation before she had suspected for what she was detained When
she did understand it however and found herself expected to believe that she
had created sensations which his heart had never known before and that every
thing he had done for William was to be placed to the account of his excessive
and unequalled attachment to her she was exceedingly distressed and for some
moments unable to speak She considered it all as nonsense as mere trifling and
gallantry which meant only to deceive for the hour she could not but feel that
it was treating her improperly and unworthily and in such a way as she had not
deserved but it was like himself and entirely of a piece with what she had
seen before and she would not allow herself to shew half the displeasure she
felt because he had been conferring an obligation which no want of delicacy on
his part could make a trifle to her While her heart was still bounding with joy
and gratitude on Williams behalf she could not be severely resentful of any
thing that injured only herself and after having twice drawn back her hand and
twice attempted in vain to turn away from him she got up and said only with
much agitation »Dont Mr Crawford pray dont I beg you would not This is a
sort of talking which is very unpleasant to me I must go away I cannot bear
it« But he was still talking on describing his affection soliciting a return
and finally in words so plain as to bear but one meaning even to her offering
himself hand fortune every thing to her acceptance It was so he had said
it Her astonishment and confusion increased and though still not knowing how
to suppose him serious she could hardly stand He pressed for an answer
»No no no« she cried hiding her face »This is all nonsense Do not
distress me I can hear no more of this Your kindness to William makes me more
obliged to you than words can express but I do not want I cannot bear I must
not listen to such No no dont think of me But you are not thinking of me
I know it is all nothing«
She had burst away from him and at that moment Sir Thomas was heard
speaking to a servant in his way towards the room they were in It was no time
for further assurances or entreaty though to part with her at a moment when her
modesty alone seemed to his sanguine and preassured mind to stand in the way of
the happiness he sought was a cruel necessity She rushed out at an opposite
door from the one her uncle was approaching and was walking up and down the
east room in the utmost confusion of contrary feelings before Sir Thomass
politeness and apologies were over or he had reached the beginning of the
joyful intelligence which his visitor came to communicate
She was feeling thinking trembling about every thing agitated happy
miserable infinitely obliged absolutely angry It was all beyond belief He
was inexcusable incomprehensible But such were his habits that he could do
nothing without a mixture of evil He had previously made her the happiest of
human beings and now he had insulted she knew not what to say how to class
or how to regard it She would not have him be serious and yet what could
excuse the use of such words and offers if they meant but to trifle
But William was a Lieutenant That was a fact beyond a doubt and without
an alloy She would think of it for ever and forget all the rest Mr Crawford
would certainly never address her so again he must have seen how unwelcome it
was to her and in that case how gratefully she could esteem him for his
friendship to William
She would not stir farther from the eastroom than the head of the great
staircase till she had satisfied herself of Mr Crawfords having left the
house but when convinced of his being gone she was eager to go down and be
with her uncle and have all the happiness of his joy as well as her own and
all the benefit of his information or his conjectures as to what would now be
Williams destination Sir Thomas was as joyful as she could desire and very
kind and communicative and she had so comfortable a talk with him about William
as to make her feel as if nothing had occurred to vex her till she found
towards the close that Mr Crawford was engaged to return and dine there that
very day This was a most unwelcome hearing for though he might think nothing
of what had passed it would be quite distressing to her to see him again so
soon
She tried to get the better of it tried very hard as the dinner hour
approached to feel and appear as usual but it was quite impossible for her not
to look most shy and uncomfortable when their visitor entered the room She
could not have supposed it in the power of any concurrence of circumstances to
give her so many painful sensations on the first day of hearing of Williams
promotion
Mr Crawford was not only in the room he was soon close to her He had a
note to deliver from his sister Fanny could not look at him but there was no
consciousness of past folly in his voice She opened her note immediately glad
to have any thing to do and happy as she read it to feel that the fidgettings
of her aunt Norris who was also to dine there screened her a little from view
»My dear Fanny for so I may now always call you to the infinite relief
of a tongue that has been stumbling at Miss Price for at least the last
six weeks I cannot let my brother go without sending you a few lines
of general congratulation and giving my most joyful consent and
approval Go on my dear Fanny and without fear there can be no
difficulties worth naming I chuse to suppose that the assurance of my
consent will be something so you may smile upon him with your sweetest
smiles this afternoon and send him back to me even happier than he
goes
Yours affectionately
M C«
These were not expressions to do Fanny any good for though she read in too much
haste and confusion to form the clearest judgment of Miss Crawfords meaning it
was evident that she meant to compliment her on her brothers attachment and
even to appear to believe it serious She did not know what to do or what to
think There was wretchedness in the idea of its being serious there was
perplexity and agitation every way She was distressed whenever Mr Crawford
spoke to her and he spoke to her much too often and she was afraid there was a
something in his voice and manner in addressing her very different from what
they were when he talked to the others Her comfort in that days dinner was
quite destroyed she could hardly eat any thing; and when Sir Thomas good
humouredly observed that joy had taken away her appetite she was ready to sink
with shame from the dread of Mr Crawfords interpretation for though nothing
could have tempted her to turn her eyes to the right hand where he sat she felt
that his were immediately directed towards her
She was more silent than ever She would hardly join even when William was
the subject for his commission came all from the right hand too and there was
pain in the connection
She thought Lady Bertram sat longer than ever and began to be in despair of
ever getting away but at last they were in the drawingroom and she was able to
think as she would while her aunts finished the subject of Williams
appointment in their own style
Mrs Norris seemed as much delighted with the saving it would be to Sir
Thomas as with any part of it »Now William would be able to keep himself
which would make a vast difference to his uncle for it was unknown how much he
had cost his uncle and indeed it would make some difference in her presents
too She was very glad that she had given William what she did at parting very
glad indeed that it had been in her power without material inconvenience just
at that time to give him something rather considerable that is for her with
her limited means for now it would all be useful in helping to fit up his
cabin She knew he must be at some expense that he would have many things to
buy though to be sure his father and mother would be able to put him in the way
of getting every thing very cheap but she was very glad that she had
contributed her mite towards it«
»I am glad you gave him something considerable« said Lady Bertram with
most unsuspicious calmness »for I gave him only 10l«
»Indeed« cried Mrs Norris reddening »Upon my word he must have gone off
with his pockets well lined and at no expense for his journey to London
either«
»Sir Thomas told me 10l would be enough«
Mrs Norris being not at all inclined to question its sufficiency began to
take the matter in another point
»It is amazing« said she »how much young people cost their friends what
with bringing them up and putting them out in the world They little think how
much it comes to or what their parents or their uncles and aunts pay for them
in the course of the year Now here are my sister Prices children take them
all together I dare say nobody would believe what a sum they cost Sir Thomas
every year to say nothing of what I do for them«
»Very true sister as you say But poor things they cannot help it and
you know it makes very little difference to Sir Thomas Fanny William must not
forget my shawl if he goes to the East Indies and I shall give him a
commission for any thing else that is worth having I wish he may go to the East
Indies that I may have my shawl I think I will have two shawls Fanny«
Fanny meanwhile speaking only when she could not help it was very
earnestly trying to understand what Mr and Miss Crawford were at There was
every thing in the world against their being serious but his words and manner
Every thing natural probable reasonable was against it all their habits and
ways of thinking and all her own demerits How could she have excited serious
attachment in a man who had seen so many and been admired by so many and
flirted with so many infinitely her superiors who seemed so little open to
serious impressions even where pains had been taken to please him who thought
so slightly so carelessly so unfeelingly on all such points who was every
thing to every body and seemed to find no one essential to him And further
how could it be supposed that his sister with all her high and worldly notions
of matrimony would be forwarding any thing of a serious nature in such a
quarter Nothing could be more unnatural in either Fanny was ashamed of her own
doubts Every thing might be possible rather than serious attachment or serious
approbation of it toward her She had quite convinced herself of this before Sir
Thomas and Mr Crawford joined them The difficulty was in maintaining the
conviction quite so absolutely after Mr Crawford was in the room for once or
twice a look seemed forced on her which she did not know how to class among the
common meaning in any other man at least she would have said that it meant
something very earnest very pointed But she still tried to believe it no more
than what he might often have expressed towards her cousins and fifty other
women
She thought he was wishing to speak to her unheard by the rest She fancied
he was trying for it the whole evening at intervals whenever Sir Thomas was out
of the room or at all engaged with Mrs Norris and she carefully refused him
every opportunity
At last it seemed an at last to Fannys nervousness though not remarkably
late he began to talk of going away but the comfort of the sound was
impaired by his turning to her the next moment and saying »Have you nothing to
send to Mary No answer to her note She will be disappointed if she receives
nothing from you Pray write to her if it be only a line«
»Oh yes certainly« cried Fanny rising in haste the haste of
embarrassment and of wanting to get away »I will write directly«
She went accordingly to the table where she was in the habit of writing for
her aunt and prepared her materials without knowing what in the world to say
She had read Miss Crawfords note only once and how to reply to any thing so
imperfectly understood was most distressing Quite unpractised in such sort of
notewriting had there been time for scruples and fears as to style she would
have felt them in abundance but something must be instantly written and with
only one decided feeling that of wishing not to appear to think any thing
really intended she wrote thus in great trembling both of spirits and hand
»I am very much obliged to you my dear Miss Crawford for your kind
congratulations as far as they relate to my dearest William The rest
of your note I know means nothing but I am so unequal to any thing of
the sort that I hope you will excuse my begging you to take no further
notice I have seen too much of Mr Crawford not to understand his
manners if he understood me as well he would I dare say behave
differently I do not know what I write but it would be a great favour
of you never to mention the subject again With thanks for the honour of
your note
I remain dear Miss Crawford
etc etc«
The conclusion was scarcely intelligible from increasing fright for she found
that Mr Crawford under pretence of receiving the note was coming towards her
»You cannot think I mean to hurry you« said he in an under voice
perceiving the amazing trepidation with which she made up the note »you cannot
think I have any such object Do not hurry yourself I entreat«
»Oh I thank you I have quite done just done it will be ready in a
moment I am very much obliged to you if you will be so good as to give that
to Miss Crawford«
The note was held out and must be taken and as she instantly and with
averted eyes walked towards the fireplace where sat the others he had nothing
to do but to go in good earnest
Fanny thought she had never known a day of greater agitation both of pain
and pleasure but happily the pleasure was not of a sort to die with the day
for every day would restore the knowledge of Williams advancement whereas the
pain she hoped would return no more She had no doubt that her note must appear
excessively illwritten that the language would disgrace a child for her
distress had allowed no arrangement but at least it would assure them both of
her being neither imposed on nor gratified by Mr Crawfords attentions
End of the Second Volume
Volume III
Chapter I
Fanny had by no means forgotten Mr Crawford when she awoke the next morning
but she remembered the purport of her note and was not less sanguine as to its
effect than she had been the night before If Mr Crawford would but go away
That was what she most earnestly desired go and take his sister with him as
he was to do and as he returned to Mansfield on purpose to do And why it was
not done already she could not devise for Miss Crawford certainly wanted no
delay Fanny had hoped in the course of his yesterdays visit to hear the
day named but he had only spoken of their journey as what would take place ere
long
Having so satisfactorily settled the conviction her note would convey she
could not but be astonished to see Mr Crawford as she accidentally did coming
up to the house again and at an hour as early as the day before His coming
might have nothing to do with her but she must avoid seeing him if possible
and being then in her way up stairs she resolved there to remain during the
whole of his visit unless actually sent for and as Mrs Norris was still in
the house there seemed little danger of her being wanted
She sat some time in a good deal of agitation listening trembling and
fearing to be sent for every moment but as no footsteps approached the east
room she grew gradually composed could sit down and be able to employ
herself and able to hope that Mr Crawford had come and would go without her
being obliged to know any thing of the matter
Nearly half an hour had passed and she was growing very comfortable when
suddenly the sound of a step in regular approach was heard a heavy step an
unusual step in that part of the house it was her uncles she knew it as well
as his voice she had trembled at it as often and began to tremble again at
the idea of his coming up to speak to her whatever might be the subject It
was indeed Sir Thomas who opened the door and asked if she were there and if
he might come in The terror of his former occasional visits to that room seemed
all renewed and she felt as if he were going to examine her again in French and
English
She was all attention however in placing a chair for him and trying to
appear honoured and in her agitation had quite overlooked the deficiences of
her apartment till he stopping short as he entered said with much surprise
»Why have you no fire today«
There was snow on the ground and she was sitting in a shawl She hesitated
»I am not cold Sir I never sit here long at this time of year«
»But you have a fire in general«
»No Sir«
»How comes this about here must be some mistake I understood that you had
the use of this room by way of making you perfectly comfortable In your
bedchamber I know you cannot have a fire Here is some great misapprehension
which must be rectified It is highly unfit for you to sit be it only half an
hour a day without a fire You are not strong You are chilly Your aunt cannot
be aware of this«
Fanny would rather have been silent but being obliged to speak she could
not forbear in justice to the aunt she loved best from saying something in
which the words my aunt Norris were distinguishable
»I understand« cried her uncle recollecting himself and not wanting to
hear more »I understand Your aunt Norris has always been an advocate and
very judiciously for young peoples being brought up without unnecessary
indulgences but there should be moderation in every thing She is also very
hardy herself which of course will influence her in her opinion of the wants of
others And on another account too I can perfectly comprehend I know what
her sentiments have always been The principle was good in itself, but it may
have been and I believe has been carried too far in your case I am aware
that there has been sometimes in some points a misplaced distinction but I
think too well of you Fanny to suppose you will ever harbour resentment on
that account You have an understanding which will prevent you from receiving
things only in part and judging partially by the event You will take in the
whole of the past you will consider times persons and probabilities and you
will feel that they were not least your friends who were educating and preparing
you for that mediocrity of condition which seemed to be your lot Though their
caution may prove eventually unnecessary it was kindly meant and of this you
may be assured that every advantage of affluence will be doubled by the little
privations and restrictions that may have been imposed I am sure you will not
disappoint my opinion of you by failing at any time to treat your aunt Norris
with the respect and attention that are due to her But enough of this Sit
down my dear I must speak to you for a few minutes but I will not detain you
long«
Fanny obeyed with eyes cast down and colour rising After a moments
pause Sir Thomas trying to suppress a smile went on
»You are not aware perhaps that I have had a visitor this morning I had
not been long in my own room after breakfast when Mr Crawford was shewn in
His errand you may probably conjecture«
Fannys colour grew deeper and deeper and her uncle perceiving that she was
embarrassed to a degree that made either speaking or looking up quite
impossible turned away his own eyes and without any farther pause proceeded
in his account of Mr Crawfords visit
Mr Crawfords business had been to declare himself the lover of Fanny make
decided proposals for her and intreat the sanction of the uncle who seemed to
stand in the place of her parents and he had done it all so well so openly so
liberally so properly that Sir Thomas feeling moreover his own replies and
his own remarks to have been very much to the purpose was exceedingly happy to
give the particulars of their conversation and little aware of what was
passing in his nieces mind conceived that by such details he must be
gratifying her far more than himself He talked therefore for several minutes
without Fannys daring to interrupt him She had hardly even attained the wish
to do it Her mind was in too much confusion She had changed her position and
with her eyes fixed intently on one of the windows was listening to her uncle
in the utmost perturbation and dismay For a moment he ceased but she had
barely become conscious of it when rising from his chair he said »And now
Fanny having performed one part of my commission and shewn you every thing
placed on a basis the most assured and satisfactory I may execute the remainder
by prevailing on you to accompany me down stairs where though I cannot but
presume on having been no unacceptable companion myself I must submit to your
finding one still better worth listening to Mr Crawford as you have perhaps
foreseen is yet in the house He is in my room and hoping to see you there«
There was a look a start an exclamation on hearing this which astonished
Sir Thomas but what was his increase of astonishment on hearing her exclaim
»Oh no Sir I cannot indeed I cannot go down to him Mr Crawford ought to
know he must know that I told him enough yesterday to convince him he
spoke to me on this subject yesterday and I told him without disguise that it
was very disagreeable to me and quite out of my power to return his good
opinion«
»I do not catch your meaning« said Sir Thomas sitting down again »Out
of your power to return his good opinion what is all this I know he spoke to
you yesterday and as far as I understand received as much encouragement to
proceed as a welljudging young woman could permit herself to give I was very
much pleased with what I collected to have been your behaviour on the occasion
it shewed a discretion highly to be commended But now when he has made his
overtures so properly and honourably what are your scruples now«
»You are mistaken Sir« cried Fanny forced by the anxiety of the moment
even to tell her uncle that he was wrong »You are quite mistaken How could
Mr Crawford say such a thing I gave him no encouragement yesterday On the
contrary I told him I cannot recollect my exact words but I am sure I told
him that I would not listen to him that it was very unpleasant to me in every
respect and that I begged him never to talk to me in that manner again I am
sure I said as much as that and more and I should have said still more if I
had been quite certain of his meaning any thing seriously but I did not like to
be I could not bear to be imputing more than might be intended I thought it
might all pass for nothing with him«
She could say no more her breath was almost gone
»Am I to understand« said Sir Thomas after a few moments silence »that
you mean to refuse Mr Crawford«
»Yes Sir«
»Refuse him«
»Yes Sir«
»Refuse Mr Crawford Upon what plea For what reason«
»I I cannot like him Sir well enough to marry him«
»This is very strange« said Sir Thomas in a voice of calm displeasure
»There is something in this which my comprehension does not reach Here is a
young man wishing to pay his addresses to you with every thing to recommend
him not merely situation in life fortune and character but with more than
common agreeableness with address and conversation pleasing to every body And
he is not an acquaintance of today you have now known him some time His
sister moreover is your intimate friend and he has been doing that for your
brother which I should suppose would have been almost sufficient recommendation
to you had there been no other It is very uncertain when my interest might
have got William on He has done it already«
»Yes« said Fanny in a faint voice and looking down with fresh shame and
she did feel almost ashamed of herself after such a picture as her uncle had
drawn for not liking Mr Crawford
»You must have been aware« continued Sir Thomas presently »you must have
been some time aware of a particularity in Mr Crawfords manners to you This
cannot have taken you by surprise You must have observed his attentions and
though you always received them very properly I have no accusation to make on
that head I never perceived them to be unpleasant to you I am half inclined
to think Fanny that you do not quite know your own feelings«
»Oh yes Sir indeed I do His attentions were always what I did not
like«
Sir Thomas looked at her with deeper surprise »This is beyond me« said he
»This requires explanation Young as you are and having seen scarcely any one
it is hardly possible that your affections «
He paused and eyed her fixedly He saw her lips formed into a no though the
sound was inarticulate but her face was like scarlet That however in so
modest a girl might be very compatible with innocence and chusing at least to
appear satisfied he quickly added »No no I know that is quite out of the
question quite impossible Well there is nothing more to be said«
And for a few minutes he did say nothing He was deep in thought His niece
was deep in thought likewise trying to harden and prepare herself against
farther questioning She would rather die than own the truth and she hoped by a
little reflection to fortify herself beyond betraying it
»Independently of the interest which Mr Crawfords choice seemed to
justify« said Sir Thomas beginning again and very composedly »his wishing to
marry at all so early is recommendatory to me I am an advocate for early
marriages where there are means in proportion and would have every young man
with a sufficient income settle as soon after four and twenty as he can This
is so much my opinion that I am sorry to think how little likely my own eldest
son your cousin Mr Bertram is to marry early but at present as far as I
can judge matrimony makes no part of his plans or thoughts I wish he were more
likely to fix« Here was a glance at Fanny »Edmund I consider from his
disposition and habits as much more likely to marry early than his brother He
indeed I have lately thought has seen the woman he could love which I am
convinced my eldest son has not Am I right Do you agree with me my dear«
»Yes Sir«
It was gently but it was calmly said and Sir Thomas was easy on the score
of the cousins But the removal of his alarm did his niece no service as her
unaccountableness was confirmed his displeasure increased and getting up and
walking about the room with a frown which Fanny could picture to herself
though she dared not lift up her eyes he shortly afterwards and in a voice of
authority said »Have you any reason child to think ill of Mr Crawfords
temper«
»No Sir«
She longed to add »but of his principles I have« but her heart sunk under
the appalling prospect of discussion explanation and probably nonconviction
Her ill opinion of him was founded chiefly on observations which for her
cousins sake she could scarcely dare mention to their father Maria and Julia
and especially Maria were so closely implicated in Mr Crawfords misconduct
that she could not give his character such as she believed it without
betraying them She had hoped that to a man like her uncle so discerning so
honourable so good the simple acknowledgment of settled dislike on her side
would have been sufficient To her infinite grief she found it was not
Sir Thomas came towards the table where she sat in trembling wretchedness
and with a good deal of cold sternness said »It is of no use I perceive to
talk to you We had better put an end to this most mortifying conference Mr
Crawford must not be kept longer waiting I will therefore only add as
thinking it my duty to mark my opinion of your conduct that you have
disappointed every expectation I had formed and proved yourself of a character
the very reverse of what I had supposed For I had Fanny as I think my
behaviour must have shewn formed a very favourable opinion of you from the
period of my return to England I had thought you peculiarly free from
wilfulness of temper selfconceit and every tendency to that independence of
spirit which prevails so much in modern days even in young women and which in
young women is offensive and disgusting beyond all common offence But you have
now shewn me that you can be wilful and perverse that you can and will decide
for yourself without any consideration or deference for those who have surely
some right to guide you without even asking their advice You have shewn
yourself very very different from any thing that I had imagined The advantage
or disadvantage of your family of your parents your brothers and sisters
never seems to have had a moments share in your thoughts on this occasion How
they might be benefited how they must rejoice in such an establishment for you
is nothing to you You think only of yourself and because you do not feel for
Mr Crawford exactly what a young heated fancy imagines to be necessary for
happiness you resolve to refuse him at once without wishing even for a little
time to consider of it a little more time for cool consideration and for
really examining your own inclinations and are in a wild fit of folly
throwing away from you such an opportunity of being settled in life eligibly
honourably nobly settled as will probably never occur to you again Here is
a young man of sense, of character of temper of manners and of fortune
exceedingly attached to you and seeking your hand in the most handsome and
disinterested way and let me tell you Fanny that you may live eighteen years
longer in the world without being addressed by a man of half Mr Crawfords
estate or a tenth part of his merits Gladly would I have bestowed either of my
own daughters on him Maria is nobly married but had Mr Crawford sought
Julias hand I should have given it to him with superior and more heartfelt
satisfaction than I gave Marias to Mr Rushworth« After half a moments pause
»And I should have been very much surprised had either of my daughters on
receiving a proposal of marriage at any time which might carry with it only
half the eligibility of this immediately and peremptorily and without paying
my opinion or my regard the compliment of any consultation put a decided
negative on it I should have been much surprised and much hurt by such a
proceeding I should have thought it a gross violation of duty and respect You
are not to be judged by the same rule You do not owe me the duty of a child
But Fanny if your heart can acquit you of ingratitude «
He ceased Fanny was by this time crying so bitterly that angry as he was
he would not press that article farther Her heart was almost broke by such a
picture of what she appeared to him by such accusations so heavy so
multiplied so rising in dreadful gradation Selfwilled obstinate selfish
and ungrateful He thought her all this She had deceived his expectations she
had lost his good opinion What was to become of her
»I am very sorry« said she inarticulately through her tears »I am very
sorry indeed«
»Sorry yes I hope you are sorry and you will probably have reason to be
long sorry for this days transactions«
»If it were possible for me to do otherwise« said she with another strong
effort »but I am so perfectly convinced that I could never make him happy and
that I should be miserable myself«
Another burst of tears but in spite of that burst and in spite of that
great black word miserable which served to introduce it Sir Thomas began to
think a little relenting a little change of inclination might have something
to do with it and to augur favourably from the personal intreaty of the young
man himself He knew her to be very timid and exceedingly nervous and thought
it not improbable that her mind might be in such a state as a little time a
little pressing a little patience and a little impatience a judicious mixture
of all on the lovers side might work their usual effect on If the gentleman
would but persevere if he had but love enough to persevere Sir Thomas began
to have hopes and these reflections having passed across his mind and cheered
it »Well« said he in a tone of becoming gravity but of less anger »well
child dry up your tears There is no use in these tears they can do no good
You must now come down stairs with me Mr Crawford has been kept waiting too
long already You must give him your own answer we cannot expect him to be
satisfied with less and you only can explain to him the grounds of that
misconception of your sentiments which unfortunately for himself he certainly
has imbibed I am totally unequal to it«
But Fanny shewed such reluctance such misery at the idea of going down to
him that Sir Thomas after a little consideration judged it better to indulge
her His hopes from both gentleman and lady suffered a small depression in
consequence but when he looked at his niece and saw the state of feature and
complexion which her crying had brought her into he thought there might be as
much lost as gained by an immediate interview With a few words therefore of
no particular meaning he walked off by himself leaving his poor niece to sit
and cry over what had passed with very wretched feelings
Her mind was all disorder The past present future every thing was
terrible But her uncles anger gave her the severest pain of all Selfish and
ungrateful to have appeared so to him She was miserable for ever She had no
one to take her part to counsel or speak for her Her only friend was absent
He might have softened his father but all perhaps all would think her selfish
and ungrateful She might have to endure the reproach again and again she might
hear it or see it or know it to exist for ever in every connection about her
She could not but feel some resentment against Mr Crawford yet if he really
loved her and were unhappy too it was all wretchedness together
In about a quarter of an hour her uncle returned she was almost ready to
faint at the sight of him He spoke calmly however without austerity without
reproach and she revived a little There was comfort too in his words as well
as his manner for he began with »Mr Crawford is gone he has just left me I
need not repeat what has passed I do not want to add to any thing you may now
be feeling by an account of what he has felt Suffice it that he has behaved
in the most gentlemanlike and generous manner and has confirmed me in a most
favourable opinion of his understanding heart and temper Upon my
representation of what you were suffering he immediately and with the greatest
delicacy ceased to urge to see you for the present«
Here Fanny who had looked up looked down again »Of course« continued her
uncle »it cannot be supposed but that he should request to speak with you
alone be it only for five minutes a request too natural a claim too just to
be denied But there is no time fixed perhaps tomorrow or whenever your
spirits are composed enough For the present you have only to tranquillize
yourself Check these tears they do but exhaust you If as I am willing to
suppose you wish to shew me any observance you will not give way to these
emotions but endeavour to reason yourself into a stronger frame of mind I
advise you to go out the air will do you good go out for an hour on the
gravel you will have the shrubbery to yourself and will be the better for air
and exercise And Fanny turning back again for a moment I shall make no
mention below of what has passed I shall not even tell your aunt Bertram There
is no occasion for spreading the disappointment say nothing about it yourself«
This was an order to be most joyfully obeyed this was an act of kindness
which Fanny felt at her heart To be spared from her aunt Norriss interminable
reproaches he left her in a glow of gratitude Any thing might be bearable
rather than such reproaches Even to see Mr Crawford would be less
overpowering
She walked out directly as her uncle recommended and followed his advice
throughout as far as she could did check her tears did earnestly try to
compose her spirits and strengthen her mind She wished to prove to him that
she did desire his comfort and sought to regain his favour and he had given
her another strong motive for exertion in keeping the whole affair from the
knowledge of her aunts Not to excite suspicion by her look or manner was now an
object worth attaining and she felt equal to almost any thing that might save
her from her aunt Norris
She was struck quite struck when on returning from her walk and going
into the east room again the first thing which caught her eye was a fire
lighted and burning A fire it seemed too much just at that time to be giving
her such an indulgence was exciting even painful gratitude She wondered that
Sir Thomas could have leisure to think of such a trifle again but she soon
found from the voluntary information of the housemaid who came in to attend
it that so it was to be every day Sir Thomas had given orders for it
»I must be a brute indeed if I can be really ungrateful« said she in
soliloquy »Heaven defend me from being ungrateful«
She saw nothing more of her uncle nor of her aunt Norris till they met at
dinner Her uncles behaviour to her was then as nearly as possible what it had
been before she was sure he did not mean there should be any change and that
it was only her own conscience that could fancy any but her aunt was soon
quarrelling with her and when she found how much and how unpleasantly her
having only walked out without her aunts knowledge could be dwelt on she felt
all the reason she had to bless the kindness which saved her from the same
spirit of reproach exerted on a more momentous subject
»If I had known you were going out I should have got you just to go as far
as my house with some orders for Nanny« said she »which I have since to my
very great inconvenience been obliged to go and carry myself I could very ill
spare the time and you might have saved me the trouble if you would only have
been so good as to let us know you were going out It would have made no
difference to you I suppose whether you had walked in the shrubbery or gone
to my house«
»I recommended the shrubbery to Fanny as the dryest place« said Sir Thomas
»Oh« said Mrs Norris with a moments check »that was very kind of you
Sir Thomas but you do not know how dry the path is to my house Fanny would
have had quite as good a walk there I assure you with the advantage of being
of some use and obliging her aunt it is all her fault If she would but have
let us know she was going out but there is a something about Fanny I have
often observed it before she likes to go her own way to work she does not
like to be dictated to she takes her own independent walk whenever she can she
certainly has a little spirit of secrecy and independence and nonsense about
her which I would advise her to get the better of«
As a general reflection on Fanny Sir Thomas thought nothing could be more
unjust though he had been so lately expressing the same sentiments himself and
he tried to turn the conversation tried repeatedly before he could succeed for
Mrs Norris had not discernment enough to perceive either now or at any other
time to what degree he thought well of his niece or how very far he was from
wishing to have his own childrens merits set off by the depreciation of hers
She was talking at Fanny and resenting this private walk half through the
dinner
It was over however at last and the evening set in with more composure to
Fanny and more cheerfulness of spirits than she could have hoped for after so
stormy a morning but she trusted in the first place that she had done right
that her judgment had not misled her for the purity of her intentions she could
answer and she was willing to hope secondly that her uncles displeasure was
abating and would abate farther as he considered the matter with more
impartiality and felt as a good man must feel how wretched and how
unpardonable how hopeless and how wicked it was to marry without affection
When the meeting with which she was threatened for the morrow was past she
could not but flatter herself that the subject would be finally concluded and
Mr Crawford once gone from Mansfield that every thing would soon be as if no
such subject had existed She would not could not believe that Mr Crawfords
affection for her could distress him long his mind was not of that sort London
would soon bring its cure In London he would soon learn to wonder at his
infatuation and be thankful for the right reason in her which had saved him
from its evil consequences
While Fannys mind was engaged in these sort of hopes her uncle was soon
after tea called out of the room an occurrence too common to strike her and
she thought nothing of it till the butler reappeared ten minutes afterwards
and advancing decidedly towards herself said »Sir Thomas wishes to speak with
you Maam in his own room« Then it occurred to her what might be going on a
suspicion rushed over her mind which drove the colour from her cheeks but
instantly rising she was preparing to obey when Mrs Norris called out »Stay
stay Fanny what are you about where are you going dont be in such a
hurry Depend upon it it is not you that are wanted depend upon it it is me
looking at the butler but you are so very eager to put yourself forward What
should Sir Thomas want you for It is me Baddeley you mean I am coming this
moment You mean me Baddeley I am sure Sir Thomas wants me not Miss Price«
But Baddeley was stout »No Maam it is Miss Price I am certain of its
being Miss Price« And there was a half smile with the words which meant »I do
not think you would answer the purpose at all«
Mrs Norris much discontented was obliged to compose herself to work
again and Fanny walking off in agitating consciousness found herself as she
anticipated in another minute alone with Mr Crawford
Chapter II
The conference was neither so short nor so conclusive as the lady had
designed The gentleman was not so easily satisfied He had all the disposition
to persevere that Sir Thomas could wish him He had vanity which strongly
inclined him in the first place to think she did love him though she might
not know it herself and which secondly when constrained at last to admit that
she did know her own present feelings convinced him that he should be able in
time to make those feelings what he wished
He was in love very much in love and it was a love which operating on an
active sanguine spirit of more warmth than delicacy made her affection appear
of greater consequence because it was withheld and determined him to have the
glory as well as the felicity of forcing her to love him
He would not despair he would not desist He had every wellgrounded reason
for solid attachment he knew her to have all the worth that could justify the
warmest hopes of lasting happiness with her her conduct at this very time by
speaking the disinterestedness and delicacy of her character qualities which he
believed most rare indeed was of a sort to heighten all his wishes and
confirm all his resolutions He knew not that he had a preengaged heart to
attack Of that he had no suspicion He considered her rather as one who had
never thought on the subject enough to be in danger who had been guarded by
youth a youth of mind as lovely as of person whose modesty had prevented her
from understanding his attentions and who was still overpowered by the
suddenness of addresses so wholly unexpected and the novelty of a situation
which her fancy had never taken into account
Must it not follow of course that when he was understood he should
succeed he believed it fully Love such as his in a man like himself must
with perseverance secure a return and at no great distance and he had so much
delight in the idea of obliging her to love him in a very short time that her
not loving him now was scarcely regretted A little difficulty to be overcome
was no evil to Henry Crawford He rather derived spirits from it He had been
apt to gain hearts too easily His situation was new and animating
To Fanny however who had known too much opposition all her life to find
any charm in it all this was unintelligible She found that he did mean to
persevere but how he could after such language from her as she felt herself
obliged to use was not to be understood She told him that she did not love
him could not love him was sure she never should love him that such a change
was quite impossible that the subject was most painful to her that she must
intreat him never to mention it again to allow her to leave him at once and
let it be considered as concluded for ever And when farther pressed had added
that in her opinion their dispositions were so totally dissimilar as to make
mutual affection incompatible and that they were unfitted for each other by
nature education and habit All this she had said and with the earnestness of
sincerity yet this was not enough for he immediately denied there being
anything uncongenial in their characters or anything unfriendly in their
situations and positively declared that he would still love and still hope
Fanny knew her own meaning but was no judge of her own manner Her manner
was incurably gentle and she was not aware how much it concealed the sternness
of her purpose Her diffidence gratitude and softness made every expression
of indifference seem almost an effort of self-denial seem at least to be
giving nearly as much pain to herself as to him Mr Crawford was no longer the
Mr Crawford who as the clandestine insidious treacherous admirer of Maria
Bertram had been her abhorrence whom she had hated to see or to speak to in
whom she could believe no good quality to exist, and whose power even of being
agreeable she had barely acknowledged He was now the Mr Crawford who was
addressing herself with ardent disinterested love whose feelings were
apparently become all that was honourable and upright whose views of happiness
were all fixed on a marriage of attachment who was pouring out his sense of her
merits describing and describing again his affection proving as far as words
could prove it and in the language tone and spirit of a man of talent too
that he sought her for her gentleness and her goodness and to complete the
whole he was now the Mr Crawford who had procured Williams promotion
Here was a change and here were claims which could not but operate She
might have disdained him in all the dignity of angry virtue in the grounds of
Sotherton or the theatre at Mansfield Park but he approached her now with
rights that demanded different treatment She must be courteous and she must be
compassionate She must have a sensation of being honoured and whether thinking
of herself or her brother she must have a strong feeling of gratitude The
effect of the whole was a manner so pitying and agitated and words intermingled
with her refusal so expressive of obligation and concern that to a temper of
vanity and hope like Crawfords the truth or at least the strength of her
indifference might well be questionable and he was not so irrational as Fanny
considered him in the professions of persevering assiduous and not desponding
attachment which closed the interview
It was with reluctance that he suffered her to go but there was no look of
despair in parting to bely his words or give her hopes of his being less
unreasonable than he professed himself
Now she was angry Some resentment did arise at a perseverance so selfish
and ungenerous Here was again a want of delicacy and regard for others which
had formerly so struck and disgusted her Here was again a something of the same
Mr Crawford whom she had so reprobated before How evidently was there a gross
want of feeling and humanity where his own pleasure was concerned And alas
how always known no principle to supply as a duty what the heart was deficient
in Had her own affections been as free as perhaps they ought to have been
he never could have engaged them
So thought Fanny in good truth and sober sadness as she sat musing over
that too great indulgence and luxury of a fire upstairs wondering at the past
and present wondering at what was yet to come and in a nervous agitation which
made nothing clear to her but the persuasion of her being never under any
circumstances able to love Mr Crawford and the felicity of having a fire to
sit over and think of it
Sir Thomas was obliged or obliged himself to wait till the morrow for a
knowledge of what had passed between the young people He then saw Mr Crawford
and received his account The first feeling was disappointment he had hoped
better things he had thought that an hours intreaty from a young man like
Crawford could not have worked so little change on a gentle tempered girl like
Fanny but there was speedy comfort in the determined views and sanguine
perseverance of the lover and when seeing such confidence of success in the
principal Sir Thomas was soon able to depend on it himself
Nothing was omitted on his side of civility compliment or kindness that
might assist the plan Mr Crawfords steadiness was honoured and Fanny was
praised and the connection was still the most desirable in the world At
Mansfield Park Mr Crawford would always be welcome he had only to consult his
own judgment and feelings as to the frequency of his visits at present or in
future In all his nieces family and friends there could be but one opinion
one wish on the subject the influence of all who loved her must incline one
way
Every thing was said that could encourage every encouragement received with
grateful joy and the gentlemen parted the best of friends
Satisfied that the cause was now on a footing the most proper and hopeful
Sir Thomas resolved to abstain from all farther importunity with his niece and
to shew no open interference Upon her disposition he believed kindness might be
the best way of working Intreaty should be from one quarter only The
forbearance of her family on a point respecting which she could be in no doubt
of their wishes might be their surest means of forwarding it Accordingly on
this principle Sir Thomas took the first opportunity of saying to her with a
mild gravity intended to be overcoming »Well Fanny I have seen Mr Crawford
again and learn from him exactly how matters stand between you He is a most
extraordinary young man and whatever be the event you must feel that you have
created an attachment of no common character though young as you are and
little acquainted with the transient varying unsteady nature of love as it
generally exists you cannot be struck as I am with all that is wonderful in a
perseverance of this sort against discouragement With him it is entirely a
matter of feeling he claims no merit in it perhaps is entitled to none Yet
having chosen so well his constancy has a respectable stamp Had his choice
been less unexceptionable I should have condemned his persevering«
»Indeed Sir« said Fanny »I am very sorry that Mr Crawford should
continue to I know that it is paying me a very great compliment and I feel
most undeservedly honoured but I am so perfectly convinced and I have told him
so that it never will be in my power «
»My dear« interrupted Sir Thomas »there is no occasion for this Your
feelings are as well known to me as my wishes and regrets must be to you There
is nothing more to be said or done From this hour the subject is never to be
revived between us You will have nothing to fear or to be agitated about You
cannot suppose me capable of trying to persuade you to marry against your
inclinations Your happiness and advantage are all that I have in view and
nothing is required of you but to bear with Mr Crawfords endeavours to
convince you that they may not be incompatible with his He proceeds at his own
risk You are on safe ground I have engaged for your seeing him whenever he
calls as you might have done had nothing of this sort occurred You will see
him with the rest of us in the same manner and as much as you can dismissing
the recollection of every thing unpleasant He leaves Northamptonshire so soon
that even this slight sacrifice cannot be often demanded The future must be
very uncertain And now my dear Fanny this subject is closed between us«
The promised departure was all that Fanny could think of with much
satisfaction Her uncles kind expressions however and forbearing manner were
sensibly felt and when she considered how much of the truth was unknown to him
she believed she had no right to wonder at the line of conduct he pursued He
who had married a daughter to Mr Rushworth Romantic delicacy was certainly not
to be expected from him She must do her duty and trust that time might make
her duty easier than it now was
She could not though only eighteen suppose Mr Crawfords attachment would
hold out for ever she could not but imagine that steady unceasing
discouragement from herself would put an end to it in time How much time she
might in her own fancy allot for its dominion is another concern It would
not be fair to enquire into a young ladys exact estimate of her own
perfections
In spite of his intended silence Sir Thomas found himself once more obliged
to mention the subject to his niece to prepare her briefly for its being
imparted to her aunts a measure which he would still have avoided if possible
but which became necessary from the totally opposite feelings of Mr Crawford
as to any secrecy of proceeding He had no idea of concealment It was all known
at the parsonage where he loved to talk over the future with both his sisters
and it would be rather gratifying to him to have enlightened witnesses of the
progress of his success When Sir Thomas understood this he felt the necessity
of making his own wife and sisterinlaw acquainted with the business without
delay though on Fannys account he almost dreaded the effect of the
communication to Mrs Norris as much as Fanny herself He deprecated her
mistaken but wellmeaning zeal Sir Thomas indeed was by this time not very
far from classing Mrs Norris as one of those wellmeaning people who are
always doing mistaken and very disagreeable things
Mrs Norris however relieved him He pressed for the strictest forbearance
and silence towards their niece she not only promised but did observe it She
only looked her increased illwill Angry she was bitterly angry but she was
more angry with Fanny for having received such an offer than for refusing it
It was an injury and affront to Julia who ought to have been Mr Crawfords
choice and independently of that she disliked Fanny because she had
neglected her and she would have grudged such an elevation to one whom she had
been always trying to depress
Sir Thomas gave her more credit for discretion on the occasion than she
deserved and Fanny could have blessed her for allowing her only to see her
displeasure and not to hear it
Lady Bertram took it differently She had been a beauty and a prosperous
beauty all her life and beauty and wealth were all that excited her respect
To know Fanny to be sought in marriage by a man of fortune raised her
therefore very much in her opinion By convincing her that Fanny was very
pretty which she had been doubting about before and that she would be
advantageously married it made her feel a sort of credit in calling her niece
»Well Fanny« said she as soon as they were alone together afterwards
and she really had known something like impatience to be alone with her and
her countenance as she spoke had extraordinary animation »Well Fanny I
have had a very agreeable surprise this morning I must just speak of it once I
told Sir Thomas I must once and then I shall have done I give you joy my dear
niece« And looking at her complacently she added »Humph We certainly are a
handsome family«
Fanny coloured and doubted at first what to say when hoping to assail her
on her vulnerable side she presently answered
»My dear aunt you cannot wish me to do differently from what I have done I
am sure You cannot wish me to marry for you would miss me should not you
Yes I am sure you would miss me too much for that«
»No my dear I should not think of missing you when such an offer as this
comes in your way I could do very well without you if you were married to a
man of such good estate as Mr Crawford And you must be aware Fanny that it
is every young womans duty to accept such a very unexceptionable offer as
this«
This was almost the only rule of conduct the only piece of advice which
Fanny had ever received from her aunt in the course of eight years and a half
It silenced her She felt how unprofitable contention would be If her aunts
feelings were against her nothing could be hoped from attacking her
understanding Lady Bertram was quite talkative
»I will tell you what Fanny« said she »I am sure he fell in love with
you at the ball I am sure the mischief was done that evening You did look
remarkably well Every body said so Sir Thomas said so And you know you had
Chapman to help you dress I am very glad I sent Chapman to you I shall tell
Sir Thomas that I am sure it was done that evening« And still pursuing the
same cheerful thoughts she soon afterwards added »And I will tell you what
Fanny which is more than I did for Maria the next time pug has a litter you
shall have a puppy«
Chapter III
Edmund had great things to hear on his return Many surprises were awaiting him
The first that occurred was not least in interest the appearance of Henry
Crawford and his sister walking together through the village as he rode into
it He had concluded he had meant them to be far distant His absence had
been extended beyond a fortnight purposely to avoid Miss Crawford He was
returning to Mansfield with spirits ready to feed on melancholy remembrances
and tender associations when her own fair self was before him leaning on her
brothers arm and he found himself receiving a welcome unquestionably
friendly from the woman whom two moments before he had been thinking of as
seventy miles off and as farther much farther from him in inclination than any
distance could express
Her reception of him was of a sort which he could not have hoped for had he
expected to see her Coming as he did from such a purport fulfilled as had taken
him away he would have expected any thing rather than a look of satisfaction
and words of simple, pleasant meaning It was enough to set his heart in a glow
and to bring him home m the properest state for feeling the full value of the
other joyful surprises at hand
Williams promotion with all its particulars he was soon master of and
with such a secret provision of comfort within his own breast to help the joy
he found in it a source of most gratifying sensation and unvarying cheerfulness
all dinnertime
After dinner when he and his father were alone he had Fannys history and
then all the great events of the last fortnight and the present situation of
matters at Mansfield were known to him
Fanny suspected what was going on They sat so much longer than usual in the
dining parlour that she was sure they must be talking of her and when tea at
last brought them away and she was to be seen by Edmund again she felt
dreadfully guilty He came to her sat down by her took her hand and pressed
it kindly and at that moment she thought that but for the occupation and the
scene which the tea things afforded she must have betrayed her emotion in some
unpardonable excess
He was not intending however by such action to be conveying to her that
unqualified approbation and encouragement which her hopes drew from it It was
designed only to express his participation in all that interested her and to
tell her that he had been hearing what quickened every feeling of affection He
was in fact entirely on his fathers side of the question His surprise was
not so great as his fathers at her refusing Crawford because so far from
supposing her to consider him with anything like a preference he had always
believed it to be rather the reverse and could imagine her to be taken
perfectly unprepared but Sir Thomas could not regard the connection as more
desirable than he did It had every recommendation to him and while honouring
her for what she had done under the influence of her present indifference
honouring her in rather stronger terms than Sir Thomas could quite echo he was
most earnest in hoping and sanguine in believing that it would be a match at
last and that united by mutual affection it would appear that their
dispositions were as exactly fitted to make them blessed in each other as he
was now beginning seriously to consider them Crawford had been too precipitate
He had not given her time to attach herself He had begun at the wrong end With
such powers as his however and such a disposition as hers Edmund trusted that
every thing would work out a happy conclusion Meanwhile he saw enough of
Fannys embarrassment to make him scrupulously guard against exciting it a
second time by any word or look or movement
Crawford called the next day and on the score of Edmunds return Sir
Thomas felt himself more than licensed to ask him to stay dinner it was really
a necessary compliment He staid of course and Edmund had then ample
opportunity for observing how he sped with Fanny and what degree of immediate
encouragement for him might be extracted from her manners and it was so little
so very very little every chance every possibility of it resting upon her
embarrassment only if there was not hope in her confusion there was hope in
nothing else that he was almost ready to wonder at his friends perseverance
Fanny was worth it all he held her to be worth every effort of patience every
exertion of mind but he did not think he could have gone on himself with any
woman breathing without something more to warm his courage than his eyes could
discern in hers He was very willing to hope that Crawford saw clearer and this
was the most comfortable conclusion for his friend that he could come to from
all that he observed to pass before and at and after dinner
In the evening a few circumstances occurred which he thought more promising
When he and Crawford walked into the drawingroom his mother and Fanny were
sitting as intently and silently at work as if there were nothing else to care
for Edmund could not help noticing their apparently deep tranquillity
»We have not been so silent all the time« replied his mother »Fanny has
been reading to me and only put the book down upon hearing you coming« And
sure enough there was a book on the table which had the air of being very
recently closed a volume of Shakespeare »She often reads to me out of those
books and she was in the middle of a very fine speech of that mans Whats
his name Fanny when we heard your footsteps«
Crawford took the volume »Let me have the pleasure of finishing that speech
to your ladyship« said he »I shall find it immediately« And by carefully
giving way to the inclination of the leaves he did find it or within a page or
two quite near enough to satisfy Lady Bertram who assured him as soon as he
mentioned the name of Cardinal Wolsey that he had got the very speech Not a
look or an offer of help had Fanny given not a syllable for or against All
her attention was for her work She seemed determined to be interested by
nothing else But taste was too strong in her She could not abstract her mind
five minutes she was forced to listen his reading was capital and her
pleasure in good reading extreme To good reading however she had been long
used her uncle read well her cousins all Edmund very well but in Mr
Crawfords reading there was a variety of excellence beyond what she had ever
met with The King the Queen Buckingham Wolsey Cromwell all were given in
turn for with the happiest knack the happiest power of jumping and guessing
he could always light at will on the best scene or the best speeches of each
and whether it were dignity or pride or tenderness or remorse or whatever were
to be expressed he could do it with equal beauty It was truly dramatic
His acting had first taught Fanny what pleasure a play might give and his
reading brought all his acting before her again nay perhaps with greater
enjoyment for it came unexpectedly and with no such drawback as she had been
used to suffer in seeing him on the stage with Miss Bertram
Edmund watched the progress of her attention and was amused and gratified
by seeing how she gradually slackened in the needlework which at the
beginning seemed to occupy her totally how it fell from her hand while she sat
motionless over it and at last how the eyes which had appeared so studiously
to avoid him throughout the day were turned and fixed on Crawford fixed on him
for minutes fixed on him in short till the attraction drew Crawfords upon her
and the book was closed and the charm was broken Then she was shrinking again
into herself and blushing and working as hard as ever but it had been enough
to give Edmund encouragement for his friend and as he cordially thanked him he
hoped to be expressing Fannys secret feelings too
»That play must be a favourite with you« said he »You read as if you knew
it well«
»It will be a favourite I believe from this hour« replied Crawford »but
I do not think I have had a volume of Shakespeare in my hand before since I was
fifteen I once saw Henry the 8th acted Or I have heard of it from somebody
who did I am not certain which But Shakespeare one gets acquainted with
without knowing how It is a part of an Englishmans constitution His thoughts
and beauties are so spread abroad that one touches them every where one is
intimate with him by instinct No man of any brain can open at a good part of
one of his plays without falling into the flow of his meaning immediately«
»No doubt one is familiar with Shakespeare in a degree« said Edmund »from
ones earliest years His celebrated passages are quoted by every body they are
in half the books we open and we all talk Shakespeare use his similies and
describe with his descriptions but this is totally distinct from giving his
sense as you gave it To know him in bits and scraps is common enough to know
him pretty thoroughly is perhaps not uncommon but to read him well aloud is
no everyday talent«
»Sir you do me honour« was Crawfords answer with a bow of mock gravity
Both gentlemen had a glance at Fanny to see if a word of accordant praise
could be extorted from her yet both feeling that it could not be Her praise
had been given in her attention that must content them
Lady Bertrams admiration was expressed and strongly too »It was really
like being at a play« said she »I wish Sir Thomas had been here«
Crawford was excessively pleased If Lady Bertram with all her
incompetency and languor could feel this the inference of what her niece
alive and enlightened as she was must feel was elevating
»You have a great turn for acting I am sure Mr Crawford« said her
Ladyship soon afterwards »and I will tell you what I think you will have a
theatre some time or other at your house in Norfolk I mean when you are
settled there I do indeed I think you will fit up a theatre at your house in
Norfolk«
»Do you Maam« cried he with quickness »No no that will never be Your
Ladyship is quite mistaken No theatre at Everingham Oh no« And he looked
at Fanny with an expressive smile which evidently meant »that lady will never
allow a theatre at Everingham«
Edmund saw it all and saw Fanny so determined not to see it as to make it
clear that the voice was enough to convey the full meaning of the protestation
and such a quick consciousness of compliment such a ready comprehension of a
hint he thought was rather favourable than not
The subject of reading aloud was farther discussed The two young men were
the only talkers but they standing by the fire talked over the too common
neglect of the qualification the total inattention to it in the ordinary
schoolsystem for boys the consequently natural yet in some instances almost
unnatural degree of ignorance and uncouthness of men of sensible and
wellinformed men when suddenly called to the necessity of reading aloud which
had fallen within their notice giving instances of blunders and failures with
their secondary causes, the want of management of the voice of proper
modulation and emphasis of foresight and judgment all proceeding from the
first cause want of early attention and habit and Fanny was listening again
with great entertainment
»Even in my profession« said Edmund with a smile »how little the art of
reading has been studied how little a clear manner and good delivery have
been attended to I speak rather of the past however than the present There
is now a spirit of improvement abroad but among those who were ordained twenty
thirty forty years ago the larger number to judge by their performance must
have thought reading was reading and preaching was preaching It is different
now The subject is more justly considered It is felt that distinctness and
energy may have weight in recommending the most solid truths and besides
there is more general observation and taste a more critical knowledge diffused
than formerly in every congregation there is a larger proportion who know a
little of the matter and who can judge and criticize«
Edmund had already gone through the service once since his ordination and
upon this being understood he had a variety of questions from Crawford as to
his feelings and success questions which being made though with the vivacity
of friendly interest and quick taste without any touch of that spirit of
banter or air of levity which Edmund knew to be most offensive to Fanny he had
true pleasure in satisfying and when Crawford proceeded to ask his opinion and
give his own as to the properest manner in which particular passages in the
service should be delivered shewing it to be a subject on which he had thought
before and thought with judgment Edmund was still more and more pleased This
would be the way to Fannys heart She was not to be won by all that gallantry
and wit and good nature together could do or at least she would not be won
by them nearly so soon without the assistance of sentiment and feeling and
seriousness on serious subjects
»Our liturgy« observed Crawford »has beauties which not even a careless
slovenly style of reading can destroy but it has also redundancies and
repetitions which require good reading not to be felt For myself at least I
must confess being not always so attentive as I ought to be here was a glance
at Fanny that nineteen times out of twenty I am thinking how such a prayer
ought to be read and longing to have it to read myself Did you speak«
stepping eagerly to Fanny and addressing her in a softened voice and upon her
saying »No« he added »Are you sure you did not speak I saw your lips move I
fancied you might be going to tell me I ought to be more attentive and not
allow my thoughts to wander Are not you going to tell me so«
»No indeed you know your duty too well for me to even supposing «
She stopt felt herself getting into a puzzle and could not be prevailed on
to add another word not by dint of several minutes of supplication and waiting
He then returned to his former station and went on as if there had been no such
tender interruption
»A sermon well delivered is more uncommon even than prayers well read A
sermon good in itself, is no rare thing It is more difficult to speak well
than to compose well that is the rules and trick of composition are oftener an
object of study A thoroughly good sermon thoroughly well delivered is a
capital gratification I can never hear such a one without the greatest
admiration and respect and more than half a mind to take orders and preach
myself There is something in the eloquence of the pulpit when it is really
eloquence which is entitled to the highest praise and honour The preacher who
can touch and affect such an heterogeneous mass of hearers on subjects limited
and long worn threadbare in all common hands who can say any thing new or
striking any thing that rouses the attention without offending the taste or
wearing out the feelings of his hearers is a man whom one could not in his
public capacity honour enough I should like to be such a man«
Edmund laughed
»I should indeed I never listened to a distinguished preacher in my life
without a sort of envy But then I must have a London audience I could not
preach but to the educated to those who were capable of estimating my
composition And I do not know that I should be fond of preaching often now
and then perhaps once or twice in the spring after being anxiously expected
for half a dozen Sundays together but not for a constancy it would not do for
a constancy«
Here Fanny who could not but listen involuntarily shook her head and
Crawford was instantly by her side again intreating to know her meaning and as
Edmund perceived by his drawing in a chair and sitting down close by her that
it was to be a very thorough attack that looks and undertones were to be well
tried he sank as quietly as possible into a corner turned his back and took
up a newspaper very sincerely wishing that dear little Fanny might be persuaded
into explaining away that shake of the head to the satisfaction of her ardent
lover and as earnestly trying to bury every sound of the business from himself
in murmurs of his own over the various advertisements of a most desirable
estate in South Wales To Parents and Guardians and a Capital seasond
Hunter
Fanny meanwhile vexed with herself for not having been as motionless as
she was speechless and grieved to the heart to see Edmunds arrangements was
trying by every thing in the power of her modest gentle nature to repulse Mr
Crawford and avoid both his looks and enquiries and he unrepulsable was
persisting in both
»What did that shake of the head mean« said he »What was it meant to
express Disapprobation I fear But of what What had I been saying to
displease you Did you think me speaking improperly lightly irreverently
on the subject Only tell me if I was Only tell me if I was wrong I want to
be set right Nay nay I entreat you for one moment put down your work What
did that shake of the head mean«
In vain was her Pray Sir dont pray Mr Crawford repeated twice over
and in vain did she try to move away In the same low eager voice and the same
close neighbourhood he went on reurging the same questions as before She
grew more agitated and displeased
»How can you Sir You quite astonish me I wonder how you can«
»Do I astonish you« said he »Do you wonder Is there any thing in my
present intreaty that you do not understand I will explain to you instantly all
that makes me urge you in this manner all that gives me an interest in what you
look and do and excites my present curiosity I will not leave you to wonder
long«
In spite of herself she could not help half a smile but she said nothing
»You shook your head at my acknowledging that I should not like to engage in
the duties of a clergyman always for a constancy Yes that was the word
Constancy I am not afraid of the word I would spell it read it write it with
any body I see nothing alarming in the word Did you think I ought«
»Perhaps Sir« said Fanny wearied at last into speaking »perhaps Sir I
thought it was a pity you did not always know yourself as well as you seemed to
do at that moment«
Crawford delighted to get her to speak at any rate was determined to keep
it up and poor Fanny who had hoped to silence him by such an extremity of
reproof found herself sadly mistaken and that it was only a change from one
object of curiosity and one set of words to another He had always something to
intreat the explanation of The opportunity was too fair None such had occurred
since his seeing her in her uncles room none such might occur again before his
leaving Mansfield Lady Bertrams being just on the other side of the table was
a trifle for she might always be considered as only half awake and Edmunds
advertisements were still of the first utility
»Well« said Crawford after a course of rapid questions and reluctant
answers »I am happier than I was because I now understand more clearly your
opinion of me You think me unsteady easily swayed by the whim of the moment
easily tempted easily put aside With such an opinion no wonder that But
we shall see It is not by protestations that I shall endeavour to convince
you I am wronged it is not by telling you that my affections are steady My
conduct shall speak for me absence distance time shall speak for me They
shall prove that as far as you can be deserved by any body I do deserve you
You are infinitely my superior in merit all that I know You have qualities
which I had not before supposed to exist in such a degree in any human creature
You have some touches of the angel in you beyond what not merely beyond what
one sees because one never sees any thing like it but beyond what one fancies
might be But still I am not frightened It is not by equality of merit that you
can be won That is out of the question It is he who sees and worships your
merit the strongest who loves you most devotedly that has the best right to a
return There I build my confidence By that right I do and will deserve you
and when once convinced that my attachment is what I declare it I know you too
well not to entertain the warmest hopes Yes dearest sweetest Fanny Nay
seeing her draw back displeased forgive me Perhaps I have as yet no right
but by what other name can I call you Do you suppose you are ever present to my
imagination under any other No it is Fanny that I think of all day and dream
of all night You have given the name such reality of sweetness that nothing
else can now be descriptive of you«
Fanny could hardly have kept her seat any longer or have refrained from at
least trying to get away in spite of all the too public opposition she foresaw
to it had it not been for the sound of approaching relief the very sound which
she had been long watching for and long thinking strangely delayed
The solemn procession headed by Baddely of teaboard urn and
cakebearers made its appearance and delivered her from a grievous
imprisonment of body and mind Mr Crawford was obliged to move She was at
liberty she was busy she was protected
Edmund was not sorry to be admitted again among the number of those who
might speak and hear But though the conference had seemed full long to him and
though on looking at Fanny he saw rather a flush of vexation he inclined to
hope that so much could not have been said and listened to without some profit
to the speaker
Chapter IV
Edmund had determined that it belonged entirely to Fanny to chuse whether her
situation with regard to Crawford should be mentioned between them or not and
that if she did not lead the way it should never be touched on by him but
after a day or two of mutual reserve he was induced by his father to change his
mind and try what his influence might do for his friend
A day and a very early day was actually fixed for the Crawfords
departure and Sir Thomas thought it might be as well to make one more effort
for the young man before he left Mansfield that all his professions and vows of
unshaken attachment might have as much hope to sustain them as possible
Sir Thomas was most cordially anxious for the perfection of Mr Crawfords
character in that point He wished him to be a model of constancy and fancied
the best means of effecting it would be by not trying him too long
Edmund was not unwilling to be persuaded to engage in the business he
wanted to know Fannys feelings She had been used to consult him in every
difficulty and he loved her too well to bear to be denied her confidence now
he hoped to be of service to her he thought he must be of service to her whom
else had she to open her heart to If she did not need counsel she must need
the comfort of communication Fanny estranged from him silent and reserved was
an unnatural state of things a state which he must break through and which he
could easily learn to think she was wanting him to break through
»I will speak to her Sir I will take the first opportunity of speaking to
her alone« was the result of such thoughts as these and upon Sir Thomass
information of her being at that very time walking alone in the shrubbery he
instantly joined her
»I am come to walk with you Fanny« said he »Shall I« drawing her arm
within his »it is a long while since we have had a comfortable walk together«
She assented to it all rather by look than word Her spirits were low
»But Fanny« he presently added »in order to have a comfortable walk
something more is necessary than merely pacing this gravel together You must
talk to me I know you have something on your mind I know what you are thinking
of You cannot suppose me uninformed Am I to hear of it from every body but
Fanny herself«
Fanny at once agitated and dejected replied »If you hear of it from every
body cousin there can be nothing for me to tell«
»Not of facts perhaps but of feelings Fanny No one but you can tell me
them I do not mean to press you however If it is not what you wish yourself
I have done I had thought it might be a relief«
»I am afraid we think too differently for me to find any relief in talking
of what I feel«
»Do you suppose that we think differently I have no idea of it I dare say
that on a comparison of our opinions they would be found as much alike as they
have been used to be to the point I consider Crawfords proposals as most
advantageous and desirable if you could return his affection I consider it as
most natural that all your family should wish you could return it but that as
you cannot you have done exactly as you ought in refusing him Can there be any
disagreement between us here«
»Oh no But I thought you blamed me I thought you were against me This is
such a comfort«
»This comfort you might have had sooner Fanny had you sought it But how
could you possibly suppose me against you How could you imagine me an advocate
for marriage without love Were I even careless in general on such matters how
could you imagine me so where your happiness was at stake«
»My uncle thought me wrong and I knew he had been talking to you«
»As far as you have gone Fanny I think you perfectly right I may be
sorry I may be surprised though hardly that for you had not had time to
attach yourself but I think you perfectly right Can it admit of a question It
is disgraceful to us if it does You did not love him nothing could have
justified your accepting him«
Fanny had not felt so comfortable for days and days
»So far your conduct has been faultless and they were quite mistaken who
wished you to do otherwise But the matter does not end here Crawfords is no
common attachment he perseveres with the hope of creating that regard which
had not been created before This we know must be a work of time But with an
affectionate smile let him succeed at last Fanny let him succeed at last
You have proved yourself upright and disinterested prove yourself grateful and
tenderhearted and then you will be the perfect model of a woman which I have
always believed you born for«
»Oh never never never he never will succeed with me« And she spoke with
a warmth which quite astonished Edmund and which she blushed at the
recollection of herself when she saw his look and heard him reply »Never
Fanny so very determined and positive This is not like yourself your rational
self«
»I mean« she cried sorrowfully correcting herself »that I think I never
shall as far as the future can be answered for I think I never shall return
his regard«
»I must hope better things I am aware more aware than Crawford can be
that the man who means to make you love him you having due notice of his
intentions must have very uphill work for there are all your early
attachments and habits in battle array and before he can get your heart for
his own use he has to unfasten it from all the holds upon things animate and
inanimate which so many years growth have confirmed and which are considerably
tightened for the moment by the very idea of separation I know that the
apprehension of being forced to quit Mansfield will for a time be arming you
against him I wish he had not been obliged to tell you what he was trying for
I wish he had known you as well as I do Fanny Between us I think we should
have won you My theoretical and his practical knowledge together could not
have failed He should have worked upon my plans I must hope however that
time proving him as I firmly believe it will to deserve you by his steady
affection will give him his reward I cannot suppose that you have not the wish
to love him the natural wish of gratitude You must have some feeling of that
sort You must be sorry for your own indifference«
»We are so totally unlike« said Fanny avoiding a direct answer »we are so
very very different in all our inclinations and ways that I consider it as
quite impossible we should ever be tolerably happy together even if I could
like him There never were two people more dissimilar We have not one taste in
common We should be miserable«
»You are mistaken Fanny The dissimilarity is not so strong You are quite
enough alike You have tastes in common You have moral and literary tastes in
common You have both warm hearts and benevolent feelings and Fanny who that
heard him read and saw you listen to Shakespeare the other night will think
you unfitted as companions You forget yourself there is a decided difference
in your tempers I allow He is lively you are serious but so much the better
his spirits will support yours It is your disposition to be easily dejected
and to fancy difficulties greater than they are His cheerfulness will
counteract this He sees difficulties no where and his pleasantness and gaiety
will be a constant support to you Your being so far unlike Fanny does not in
the smallest degree make against the probability of your happiness together do
not imagine it I am myself convinced that it is rather a favourable
circumstance I am perfectly persuaded that the tempers had better be unlike I
mean unlike in the flow of the spirits in the manners in the inclination for
much or little company in the propensity to talk or to be silent to be grave
or to be gay Some opposition here is I am thoroughly convinced friendly to
matrimonial happiness I exclude extremes of course and a very close
resemblance in all those points would be the likeliest way to produce an
extreme A counteraction gentle and continual is the best safeguard of manners
and conduct«
Full well could Fanny guess where his thoughts were now Miss Crawfords
power was all returning He had been speaking of her cheerfully from the hour of
his coming home His avoiding her was quite at an end He had dined at the
parsonage only the preceding day
After leaving him to his happier thoughts for some minutes Fanny feeling it
due to herself returned to Mr Crawford and said »It is not merely in temper
that I consider him as totally unsuited to myself though in that respect I
think the difference between us too great infinitely too great his spirits
often oppress me but there is something in him which I object to still more I
must say cousin that I cannot approve his character I have not thought well
of him from the time of the play I then saw him behaving as it appeared to me
so very improperly and unfeelingly I may speak of it now because it is all over
so improperly by poor Mr Rushworth not seeming to care how he exposed or
hurt him and paying attentions to my cousin Maria which in short at the
time of the play I received an impression which will never be got over«
»My dear Fanny« replied Edmund scarcely hearing her to the end »let us
not any of us be judged by what we appeared at that period of general folly
The time of the play is a time which I hate to recollect Maria was wrong
Crawford was wrong we were all wrong together but none so wrong as myself
Compared with me all the rest were blameless I was playing the fool with my
eyes open«
»As a bystander« said Fanny »perhaps I saw more than you did and I do
think that Mr Rushworth was sometimes very jealous«
»Very possibly No wonder Nothing could be more improper than the whole
business I am shocked whenever I think that Maria could be capable of it but
if she could undertake the part we must not be surprised at the rest«
»Before the play I am much mistaken if Julia did not think he was paying
her attentions«
»Julia I have heard before from some one of his being in love with Julia
but I could never see anything of it And Fanny though I hope I do justice to
my sisters good qualities I think it very possible that they might one or
both be more desirous of being admired by Crawford and might shew that desire
rather more unguardedly than was perfectly prudent I can remember that they
were evidently fond of his society and with such encouragement a man like
Crawford lively and it may be a little unthinking might be led on to There
could be nothing very striking because it is clear that he had no pretensions
his heart was reserved for you And I must say that its being for you has
raised him inconceivably in my opinion It does him the highest honour it shews
his proper estimation of the blessing of domestic happiness and pure
attachment It proves him unspoilt by his uncle It proves him in short every
thing that I had been used to wish to believe him and feared he was not«
»I am persuaded that he does not think as he ought on serious subjects«
»Say rather that he has not thought at all upon serious subjects which I
believe to be a good deal the case How could it be otherwise with such an
education and adviser Under the disadvantages indeed which both have had is
it not wonderful that they should be what they are Crawfords feelings I am
ready to acknowledge have hitherto been too much his guides Happily those
feelings have generally been good You will supply the rest and a most
fortunate man he is to attach himself to such a creature to a woman who firm
as a rock in her own principles has a gentleness of character so well adapted
to recommend them He has chosen his partner indeed with rare felicity He
will make you happy Fanny I know he will make you happy but you will make him
every thing«
»I would not engage in such a charge« cried Fanny in a shrinking accent
»in such an office of high responsibility«
»As usual believing yourself unequal to anything fancying every thing
too much for you Well though I may not be able to persuade you into different
feelings you will be persuaded into them I trust I confess myself sincerely
anxious that you may I have no common interest in Crawfords well doing Next
to your happiness Fanny his has the first claim on me You are aware of my
having no common interest in Crawford«
Fanny was too well aware of it to have anything to say and they walked on
together some fifty yards in mutual silence and abstraction Edmund first began
again
»I was very much pleased by her manner of speaking of it yesterday
particularly pleased because I had not depended upon her seeing every thing in
so just a light I knew she was very fond of you but yet I was afraid of her
not estimating your worth to her brother quite as it deserved and of her
regretting that he had not rather fixed on some woman of distinction or
fortune I was afraid of the bias of those worldly maxims which she has been
too much used to hear But it was very different She spoke of you Fanny just
as she ought She desires the connection as warmly as your uncle or myself We
had a long talk about it I should not have mentioned the subject though very
anxious to know her sentiments but I had not been in the room five minutes
before she began introducing it with all that openness of heart and sweet
peculiarity of manner that spirit and ingenuousness which are so much a part
of herself Mrs Grant laughed at her for her rapidity«
»Was Mrs Grant in the room then«
»Yes when I reached the house I found the two sisters together by
themselves and when once we had begun we had not done with you Fanny till
Crawford and Dr Grant came in«
»It is above a week since I saw Miss Crawford«
»Yes she laments it yet owns it may have been best You will see her
however before she goes She is very angry with you Fanny you must be
prepared for that She calls herself very angry but you can imagine her anger
It is the regret and disappointment of a sister who thinks her brother has a
right to every thing he may wish for at the first moment She is hurt as you
would be for William but she loves and esteems you with all her heart«
»I knew she would be very angry with me«
»My dearest Fanny« cried Edmund pressing her arm closer to him »do not
let the idea of her anger distress you It is anger to be talked of rather than
felt Her heart is made for love and kindness not for resentment I wish you
could have overheard her tribute of praise I wish you could have seen her
countenance when she said that you should be Henrys wife And I observed that
she always spoke of you as Fanny which she was never used to do and it had a
sound of most sisterly cordiality«
»And Mrs Grant did she say did she speak was she there all the time«
»Yes she was agreeing exactly with her sister The surprise of your
refusal Fanny seems to have been unbounded That you could refuse such a man
as Henry Crawford seems more than they can understand I said what I could for
you but in good truth as they stated the case you must prove yourself to be
in your senses as soon as you can by a different conduct nothing else will
satisfy them But this is teazing you I have done Do not turn away from me«
»I should have thought« said Fanny after a pause of recollection and
exertion »that every woman must have felt the possibility of a mans not being
approved not being loved by some one of her sex at least let him be ever so
generally agreeable Let him have all the perfections in the world I think it
ought not to be set down as certain that a man must be acceptable to every
woman he may happen to like himself But even supposing it is so allowing Mr
Crawford to have all the claims which his sisters think he has how was I to be
prepared to meet him with any feeling answerable to his own He took me wholly
by surprise I had not an idea that his behaviour to me before had any meaning
and surely I was not to be teaching myself to like him only because he was
taking what seemed very idle notice of me In my situation it would have been
the extreme of vanity to be forming expectations on Mr Crawford I am sure his
sisters rating him as they do must have thought it so supposing he had meant
nothing How then was I to be to be in love with him the moment he said he was
with me How was I to have an attachment at his service as soon as it was asked
for His sisters should consider me as well as him The higher his deserts the
more improper for me ever to have thought of him And and we think very
differently of the nature of women if they can imagine a woman so very soon
capable of returning an affection as this seems to imply«
»My dear dear Fanny now I have the truth I know this to be the truth and
most worthy of you are such feelings I had attributed them to you before I
thought I could understand you You have now given exactly the explanation which
I ventured to make for you to your friend and Mrs Grant and they were both
better satisfied though your warmhearted friend was still run away with a
little by the enthusiasm of her fondness for Henry I told them that you were
of all human creatures the one over whom habit had most power and novelty
least and that the very circumstance of the novelty of Crawfords addresses was
against him Their being so new and so recent was all in their disfavour that
you could tolerate nothing that you were not used to and a great deal more to
the same purpose to give them a knowledge of your character Miss Crawford made
us laugh by her plans of encouragement for her brother She meant to urge him to
persevere in the hope of being loved in time and of having his addresses most
kindly received at the end of about ten years happy marriage«
Fanny could with difficulty give the smile that was here asked for Her
feelings were all in revolt She feared she had been doing wrong saying too
much overacting the caution which she had been fancying necessary in guarding
against one evil laying herself open to another and to have Miss Crawfords
liveliness repeated to her at such a moment and on such a subject was a bitter
aggravation
Edmund saw weariness and distress in her face and immediately resolved to
forbear all farther discussion and not even to mention the name of Crawford
again except as it might be connected with what must be agreeable to her On
this principle, he soon afterwards observed »They go on Monday You are sure
therefore of seeing your friend either tomorrow or Sunday They really go on
Monday and I was within a trifle of being persuaded to stay at Lessingby till
that very day I had almost promised it What a difference it might have made
Those five or six days more at Lessingby might have been felt all my life«
»You were near staying there«
»Very I was most kindly pressed and had nearly consented Had I received
any letter from Mansfield to tell me how you were all going on I believe I
should certainly have stayed but I knew nothing that had happened here for a
fortnight and felt that I had been away long enough«
»You spent your time pleasantly there«
»Yes that is it was the fault of my own mind if I did not They were all
very pleasant I doubt their finding me so I took uneasiness with me and there
was no getting rid of it till I was in Mansfield again«
»The Miss Owens you liked them did not you«
»Yes very well Pleasant goodhumoured unaffected girls But I am spoilt
Fanny for common female society Goodhumoured unaffected girls will not do
for a man who has been used to sensible women They are two distinct orders of
being You and Miss Crawford have made me too nice«
Still however Fanny was oppressed and wearied he saw it in her looks it
could not be talked away and attempting it no more he led her directly with
the kind authority of a privileged guardian into the house
Chapter V
Edmund now believed himself perfectly acquainted with all that Fanny could tell
or could leave to be conjectured of her sentiments and he was satisfied It
had been as he before presumed too hasty a measure on Crawfords side and
time must be given to make the idea first familiar and then agreeable to her
She must be used to the consideration of his being in love with her and then a
return of affection might not be very distant
He gave this opinion as the result of the conversation to his father and
recommended there being nothing more said to her no farther attempts to
influence or persuade but that every thing should be left to Crawfords
assiduities and the natural workings of her own mind
Sir Thomas promised that it should be so Edmunds account of Fannys
disposition he could believe to be just he supposed she had all those feelings
but he must consider it as very unfortunate that she had for less willing than
his son to trust to the future he could not help fearing that if such very long
allowances of time and habit were necessary for her she might not have
persuaded herself into receiving his addresses properly before the young mans
inclination for paying them were over There was nothing to be done however
but to submit quietly and hope the best
The promised visit from her friend as Edmund called Miss Crawford was a
formidable threat to Fanny and she lived in continual terror of it As a
sister so partial and so angry and so little scrupulous of what she said and
in another light so triumphant and secure she was in every way an object of
painful alarm Her displeasure her penetration and her happiness were all
fearful to encounter and the dependence of having others present when they met
was Fannys only support in looking forward to it She absented herself as
little as possible from Lady Bertram kept away from the east room and took no
solitary walk in the shrubbery in her caution to avoid any sudden attack
She succeeded She was safe in the breakfastroom with her aunt when Miss
Crawford did come and the first misery over and Miss Crawford looking and
speaking with much less particularity of expression than she had anticipated
Fanny began to hope there would be nothing worse to be endured than an halfhour
of moderate agitation But here she hoped too much Miss Crawford was not the
slave of opportunity She was determined to see Fanny alone and therefore said
to her tolerably soon in a low voice »I must speak to you for a few minutes
somewhere« words that Fanny felt all over her in all her pulses and all her
nerves Denial was impossible Her habits of ready submission on the contrary
made her almost instantly rise and lead the way out of the room She did it with
wretched feelings but it was inevitable
They were no sooner in the hall than all restraint of countenance was over
on Miss Crawfords side She immediately shook her head at Fanny with arch yet
affectionate reproach and taking her hand seemed hardly able to help beginning
directly She said nothing however but »Sad sad girl I do not know when I
shall have done scolding you« and had discretion enough to reserve the rest
till they might be secure of having four walls to themselves Fanny naturally
turned up stairs and took her guest to the apartment which was now always fit
for comfortable use opening the door however with a most aching heart and
feeling that she had a more distressing scene before her than ever that spot had
yet witnessed But the evil ready to burst on her was at least delayed by the
sudden change in Miss Crawfords ideas by the strong effect on her mind which
the finding herself in the east room again produced
»Ha« she cried with instant animation »am I here again The east room
Once only was I in this room before« and after stopping to look about her
and seemingly to retrace all that had then passed she added »Once only before
Do you remember it I came to rehearse Your cousin came too and we had a
rehearsal You were our audience and prompter A delightful rehearsal I shall
never forget it Here we were just in this part of the room here was your
cousin here was I here were the chairs Oh why will such things ever pass
away«
Happily for her companion she wanted no answer Her mind was entirely
selfengrossed She was in a reverie of sweet remembrances
»The scene we were rehearsing was so very remarkable The subject of it so
very very what shall I say He was to be describing and recommending
matrimony to me I think I see him now trying to be as demure and composed as
Anhalt ought through the two long speeches When two sympathetic hearts meet in
the marriage state matrimony may be called a happy life I suppose no time can
ever wear out the impression I have of his looks and voice as he said those
words It was curious very curious that we should have such a scene to play
If I had the power of recalling any one week of my existence it should be that
week that acting week Say what you would Fanny it should be that for I
never knew such exquisite happiness in any other His sturdy spirit to bend as
it did Oh it was sweet beyond expression But alas that very evening
destroyed it all That very evening brought your most unwelcome uncle Poor Sir
Thomas who was glad to see you Yet Fanny do not imagine I would now speak
disrespectfully of Sir Thomas though I certainly did hate him for many a week
No I do him justice now He is just what the head of such a family should be
Nay in sober sadness I believe I now love you all« And having said so with a
degree of tenderness and consciousness which Fanny had never seen in her before
and now thought only too becoming she turned away for a moment to recover
herself »I have had a little fit since I came into this room as you may
perceive« said she presently with a playful smile »but it is over now so let
us sit down and be comfortable for as to scolding you Fanny which I came
fully intending to do I have not the heart for it when it comes to the point«
And embracing her very affectionately »Good gentle Fanny when I think of
this being the last time of seeing you for I do not know how long I feel it
quite impossible to do any thing but love you«
Fanny was affected She had not foreseen anything of this and her feelings
could seldom withstand the melancholy influence of the word last She cried as
if she had loved Miss Crawford more than she possibly could and Miss Crawford
yet farther softened by the sight of such emotion hung about her with fondness
and said »I hate to leave you I shall see no one half so amiable where I am
going Who says we shall not be sisters I know we shall I feel that we are
born to be connected and those tears convince me that you feel it too dear
Fanny«
Fanny roused herself and replying only in part said »But you are only
going from one set of friends to another You are going to a very particular
friend«
»Yes very true Mrs Fraser has been my intimate friend for years But I
have not the least inclination to go near her I can think only of the friends I
am leaving my excellent sister yourself and the Bertrams in general You have
all so much more heart among you than one finds in the world at large You all
give me a feeling of being able to trust and confide in you which in common
intercourse one knows nothing of I wish I had settled with Mrs Fraser not to
go to her till after Easter a much better time for the visit but now I cannot
put her off And when I have done with her I must go to her sister Lady
Stornaway because she was rather my most particular friend of the two but I
have not cared much for her these three years«
After this speech the two girls sat many minutes silent each thoughtful
Fanny meditating on the different sorts of friendship in the world Mary on
something of less philosophic tendency She first spoke again
»How perfectly I remember my resolving to look for you up stairs and
setting off to find my way to the east room without having an idea whereabouts
it was How well I remember what I was thinking of as I came along and my
looking in and seeing you here sitting at this table at work and then your
cousins astonishment when he opened the door at seeing me here To be sure
your uncles returning that very evening There never was anything quite like
it«
Another short fit of abstraction followed when shaking it off she thus
attacked her companion
»Why Fanny you are absolutely in a reverie Thinking I hope of one who
is always thinking of you Oh that I could transport you for a short time into
our circle in town that you might understand how your power over Henry is
thought of there Oh the envyings and heartburnings of dozens and dozens the
wonder the incredulity that will be felt at hearing what you have done For as
to secrecy Henry is quite the hero of an old romance and glories in his
chains You should come to London to know how to estimate your conquest If you
were to see how he is courted and how I am courted for his sake Now I am well
aware that I shall not be half so welcome to Mrs Fraser in consequence of his
situation with you When she comes to know the truth she will very likely wish
me in Northamptonshire again for there is a daughter of Mr Fraser by a first
wife whom she is wild to get married and wants Henry to take Oh she has been
trying for him to such a degree Innocent and quiet as you sit here you cannot
have an idea of the sensation that you will be occasioning of the curiosity
there will be to see you of the endless questions I shall have to answer Poor
Margaret Fraser will be at me for ever about your eyes and your teeth and how
you do your hair and who makes your shoes I wish Margaret were married for my
poor friends sake for I look upon the Frasers to be about as unhappy as most
other married people And yet it was a most desirable match for Janet at the
time We were all delighted She could not do otherwise than accept him for he
was rich and she had nothing but he turns out illtempered and exigeant and
wants a young woman a beautiful young woman of fiveandtwenty to be as steady
as himself And my friend does not manage him well she does not seem to know
how to make the best of it There is a spirit of irritation which to say
nothing worse is certainly very illbred In their house I shall call to mind
the conjugal manners of Mansfield Parsonage with respect Even Dr Grant does
shew a thorough confidence in my sister and a certain consideration for her
judgment which makes one feel there is attachment but of that I shall see
nothing with the Frasers I shall be at Mansfield for ever Fanny My own sister
as a wife Sir Thomas Bertram as a husband are my standards of perfection Poor
Janet has been sadly taken in and yet there was nothing improper on her side
she did not run into the match inconsiderately there was no want of foresight
She took three days to consider of his proposals and during those three days
asked the advice of every body connected with her whose opinion was worth
having and especially applied to my late dear aunt whose knowledge of the
world made her judgment very generally and deservedly looked up to by all the
young people of her acquaintance and she was decidedly in favour of Mr Fraser
This seems as if nothing were a security for matrimonial comfort I have not so
much to say for my friend Flora who jilted a very nice young man in the Blues
for the sake of that horrid Lord Stornaway who has about as much sense Fanny
as Mr Rushworth but much worse looking and with a blackguard character I had
my doubts at the time about her being right for he has not even the air of a
gentleman and now I am sure she was wrong By the bye Flora Ross was dying
for Henry the first winter she came out But were I to attempt to tell you of
all the women whom I have known to be in love with him I should never have
done It is you only you insensible Fanny who can think of him with any thing
like indifference But are you so insensible as you profess yourself No no I
see you are not«
There was indeed so deep a blush over Fannys face at that moment as might
warrant strong suspicion in a predisposed mind
»Excellent creature I will not teaze you Every thing shall take its
course But dear Fanny you must allow that you were not so absolutely
unprepared to have the question asked as your cousin fancies It is not
possible but that you must have had some thoughts on the subject some surmises
as to what might be You must have seen that he was trying to please you by
every attention in his power Was not he devoted to you at the ball And then
before the ball the necklace Oh you received it just as it was meant You
were as conscious as heart could desire I remember it perfectly«
»Do you mean then that your brother knew of the necklace beforehand Oh
Miss Crawford that was not fair«
»Knew of it it was his own doing entirely his own thought I am ashamed to
say that it had never entered my head but I was delighted to act on his
proposal for both your sakes«
»I will not say« replied Fanny »that I was not half afraid at the time of
its being so for there was something in your look that frightened me but not
at first I was as unsuspicious of it at first indeed indeed I was It is
as true as that I sit here And had I had an idea of it nothing should have
induced me to accept the necklace As to your brothers behaviour certainly I
was sensible of a particularity I had been sensible of it some little time
perhaps two or three weeks but then I considered it as meaning nothing I put
it down as simply being his way and was as far from supposing as from wishing
him to have any serious thoughts of me I had not Miss Crawford been an
inattentive observer of what was passing between him and some part of this
family in the summer and autumn I was quiet but I was not blind I could not
but see that Mr Crawford allowed himself in gallantries which did mean
nothing«
»Ah I cannot deny it He has now and then been a sad flirt and cared very
little for the havock he might be making in young ladies affections I have
often scolded him for it but it is his only fault and there is this to be
said that very few young ladies have any affections worth caring for And then
Fanny the glory of fixing one who has been shot at by so many of having it in
ones power to pay off the debts of ones sex Oh I am sure it is not in
womans nature to refuse such a triumph«
Fanny shook her head »I cannot think well of a man who sports with any
womans feelings and there may often be a great deal more suffered than a
standerby can judge of«
»I do not defend him I leave him entirely to your mercy and when he has
got you at Everingham I do not care how much you lecture him But this I will
say that his fault the liking to make girls a little in love with him is not
half so dangerous to a wifes happiness as a tendency to fall in love himself
which he has never been addicted to And I do seriously and truly believe that
he is attached to you in a way that he never was to any woman before that he
loves you with all his heart and will love you as nearly for ever as possible
If any man ever loved a woman for ever I think Henry will do as much for you«
Fanny could not avoid a faint smile but had nothing to say
»I cannot imagine Henry ever to have been happier« continued Mary
presently »than when he had succeeded in getting your brothers commission«
She had made a sure push at Fannys feelings here
»Oh yes How very very kind of him«
»I know he must have exerted himself very much for I know the parties he
had to move The Admiral hates trouble and scorns asking favours and there are
so many young mens claims to be attended to in the same way that a friendship
and energy not very determined is easily put by What a happy creature William
must be I wish we could see him«
Poor Fannys mind was thrown into the most distressing of all its varieties
The recollection of what had been done for William was always the most powerful
disturber of every decision against Mr Crawford and she sat thinking deeply of
it till Mary who had been first watching her complacently and then musing on
something else suddenly called her attention by saying »I should like to sit
talking with you here all day but we must not forget the ladies below and so
good bye my dear my amiable my excellent Fanny for though we shall nominally
part in the breakfast parlour I must take leave of you here And I do take
leave longing for a happy reunion and trusting that when we meet again it
will be under circumstances which may open our hearts to each other without any
remnant or shadow of reserve«
A very very kind embrace and some agitation of manner accompanied these
words
»I shall see your cousin in town soon he talks of being there tolerably
soon and Sir Thomas I dare say in the course of the spring and your eldest
cousin and the Rushworths and Julia I am sure of meeting again and again and
all but you I have two favours to ask Fanny one is your correspondence You
must write to me And the other that you will often call on Mrs Grant and make
her amends for my being gone«
The first at least of these favours Fanny would rather not have been
asked but it was impossible for her to refuse the correspondence it was
impossible for her even not to accede to it more readily than her own judgment
authorised There was no resisting so much apparent affection Her disposition
was peculiarly calculated to value a fond treatment and from having hitherto
known so little of it she was the more overcome by Miss Crawfords Besides
there was gratitude towards her for having made their tête à tête so much less
painful than her fears had predicted
It was over and she had escaped without reproaches and without detection
Her secret was still her own and while that was the case she thought she could
resign herself to almost every thing
In the evening there was another parting Henry Crawford came and sat some
time with them and her spirits not being previously in the strongest state her
heart was softened for a while towards him because he really seemed to feel
Quite unlike his usual self he scarcely said any thing. He was evidently
oppressed and Fanny must grieve for him though hoping she might never see him
again till he were the husband of some other woman
When it came to the moment of parting he would take her hand he would not
be denied it he said nothing however or nothing that she heard and when he
had left the room she was better pleased that such a token of friendship had
passed
On the morrow the Crawfords were gone
Chapter VI
Mr Crawford gone Sir Thomass next object was that he should be missed and
he entertained great hope that his niece would find a blank in the loss of those
attentions which at the time she had felt or fancied an evil She had tasted of
consequence in its most flattering form and he did hope that the loss of it
the sinking again into nothing would awaken very wholesome regrets in her mind
He watched her with this idea but he could hardly tell with what success He
hardly knew whether there were any difference in her spirits or not She was
always so gentle and retiring that her emotions were beyond his discrimination
He did not understand her he felt that he did not and therefore applied to
Edmund to tell him how she stood affected on the present occasion and whether
she were more or less happy than she had been
Edmund did not discern any symptoms of regret and thought his father a
little unreasonable in supposing the first three or four days could produce any
What chiefly surprised Edmund was that Crawfords sister the friend and
companion who had been so much to her should not be more visibly regretted He
wondered that Fanny spoke so seldom of her and had so little voluntarily to say
of her concern at this separation
Alas it was this sister this friend and companion who was now the chief
bane of Fannys comfort If she could have believed Marys future fate as
unconnected with Mansfield as she was determined the brothers should be if
she could have hoped her return thither to be as distant as she was much
inclined to think his she would have been light of heart indeed but the more
she recollected and observed the more deeply was she convinced that every thing
was now in a fairer train for Miss Crawfords marrying Edmund than it had ever
been before On his side the inclination was stronger on hers less
equivocal His objections the scruples of his integrity seemed all done away
nobody could tell how and the doubts and hesitations of her ambition were
equally got over and equally without apparent reason It could only be imputed
to increasing attachment His good and her bad feelings yielded to love and
such love must unite them He was to go to town as soon as some business
relative to Thornton Lacey were completed perhaps within a fortnight he
talked of going he loved to talk of it and when once with her again Fanny
could not doubt the rest Her acceptance must be as certain as his offer and
yet there were bad feelings still remaining which made the prospect of it most
sorrowful to her independently she believed independently of self.
In their very last conversation Miss Crawford in spite of some amiable
sensations and much personal kindness had still been Miss Crawford still
shewn a mind led astray and bewildered and without any suspicion of being so
darkened yet fancying itself light She might love but she did not deserve
Edmund by any other sentiment Fanny believed there was scarcely a second
feeling in common between them and she may be forgiven by older sages for
looking on the chance of Miss Crawfords future improvement as nearly desperate
for thinking that if Edmunds influence in this season of love had already done
so little in clearing her judgment and regulating her notions his worth would
be finally wasted on her even in years of matrimony
Experience might have hoped more for any young people so circumstanced and
impartiality would not have denied to Miss Crawfords nature that participation
of the general nature of women which would lead her to adopt the opinions of
the man she loved and respected as her own But as such were Fannys
persuasions she suffered very much from them and could never speak of Miss
Crawford without pain
Sir Thomas meanwhile went on with his own hopes and his own observations
still feeling a right by all his knowledge of human nature to expect to see
the effect of the loss of power and consequence on his nieces spirits and the
past attentions of the lover producing a craving for their return and he was
soon afterwards able to account for his not yet completely and indubitably
seeing all this by the prospect of another visitor whose approach he could
allow to be quite enough to support the spirits he was watching William had
obtained a ten days leave of absence to be given to Northamptonshire and was
coming the happiest of lieutenants because the latest made to shew his
happiness and describe his uniform
He came and he would have been delighted to shew his uniform there too had
not cruel custom prohibited its appearance except on duty So the uniform
remained at Portsmouth and Edmund conjectured that before Fanny had any chance
of seeing it all its own freshness and all the freshness of its wearers
feelings must be worn away It would be sunk into a badge of disgrace for what
can be more unbecoming or more worthless than the uniform of a lieutenant who
has been a lieutenant a year or two and sees others made commanders before him
So reasoned Edmund till his father made him the confident of a scheme which
placed Fannys chance of seeing the 2d lieutenant of HMS Thrush in all his
glory in another light
This scheme was that she should accompany her brother back to Portsmouth
and spend a little time with her own family It had occurred to Sir Thomas in
one of his dignified musings as a right and desirable measure but before he
absolutely made up his mind he consulted his son Edmund considered it every
way and saw nothing but what was right The thing was good in itself, and could
not be done at a better time and he had no doubt of it being highly agreeable
to Fanny This was enough to determine Sir Thomas and a decisive then so it
shall be closed that stage of the business Sir Thomas retiring from it with
some feelings of satisfaction and views of good over and above what he had
communicated to his son for his prime motive in sending her away had very
little to do with the propriety of her seeing her parents again and nothing at
all with any idea of making her happy He certainly wished her to go willingly
but he as certainly wished her to be heartily sick of home before her visit
ended and that a little abstinence from the elegancies and luxuries of
Mansfield Park would bring her mind into a sober state and incline her to a
juster estimate of the value of that home of greater permanence and equal
comfort of which she had the offer
It was a medicinal project upon his nieces understanding which he must
consider as at present diseased A residence of eight or nine years in the abode
of wealth and plenty had a little disordered her powers of comparing and
judging Her Fathers house would in all probability teach her the value of a
good income and he trusted that she would be the wiser and happier woman all
her life for the experiment he had devised
Had Fanny been at all addicted to raptures she must have had a strong
attack of them when she first understood what was intended when her uncle
first made her the offer of visiting the parents and brothers and sisters from
whom she had been divided almost half her life of returning for a couple of
months to the scenes of her infancy with William for the protector and
companion of her journey and the certainty of continuing to see William to the
last hour of his remaining on land Had she ever given way to bursts of delight
it must have been then for she was delighted but her happiness was of a quiet
deep heartswelling sort and though never a great talker she was always more
inclined to silence when feeling most strongly At the moment she could only
thank and accept Afterwards when familiarized with the visions of enjoyment so
suddenly opened she could speak more largely to William and Edmund of what she
felt but still there were emotions of tenderness that could not be clothed in
words The remembrance of all her earliest pleasures and of what she had
suffered in being torn from them came over her with renewed strength and it
seemed as if to be at home again would heal every pain that had since grown out
of the separation To be in the centre of such a circle loved by so many and
more loved by all than she had ever been before to feel affection without fear
or restraint to feel herself the equal of those who surrounded her to be at
peace from all mention of the Crawfords safe from every look which could be
fancied a reproach on their account This was a prospect to be dwelt on with a
fondness that could be but half acknowledged
Edmund too to be two months from him and perhaps she might be allowed
to make her absence three must do her good At a distance unassailed by his
looks or his kindness and safe from the perpetual irritation of knowing his
heart and striving to avoid his confidence she should be able to reason
herself into a properer state she should be able to think of him as in London
and arranging every thing there without wretchedness What might have been
hard to bear at Mansfield was to become a slight evil at Portsmouth
The only drawback was the doubt of her Aunt Bertrams being comfortable
without her She was of use to no one else but there she might be missed to a
degree that she did not like to think of and that part of the arrangement was
indeed the hardest for Sir Thomas to accomplish and what only he could have
accomplished at all
But he was master at Mansfield Park When he had really resolved on any
measure he could always carry it through and now by dint of long talking on
the subject explaining and dwelling on the duty of Fannys sometimes seeing her
family he did induce his wife to let her go obtaining it rather from
submission however than conviction for Lady Bertram was convinced of very
little more than that Sir Thomas thought Fanny ought to go and therefore that
she must In the calmness of her own dressing room in the impartial flow of her
own meditations unbiassed by his bewildering statements she could not
acknowledge any necessity for Fannys ever going near a Father and Mother who
had done without her so long while she was so useful to herself And as to
the not missing her which under Mrs Norriss discussion was the point
attempted to be proved she set herself very steadily against admitting any such
thing
Sir Thomas had appealed to her reason conscience and dignity He called it
a sacrifice and demanded it of her goodness and selfcommand as such But Mrs
Norris wanted to persuade her that Fanny could be very well spared She being
ready to give up all her own time to her as requested and in short could not
really be wanted or missed
»That may be sister« was all Lady Bertrams reply »I dare say you are
very right but I am sure I shall miss her very much«
The next step was to communicate with Portsmouth Fanny wrote to offer
herself and her mothers answer though short was so kind a few simple lines
expressed so natural and motherly a joy in the prospect of seeing her child
again as to confirm all the daughters views of happiness in being with her
convincing her that she should now find a warm and affectionate friend in the
Mamma who had certainly shewn no remarkable fondness for her formerly but this
she could easily suppose to have been her own fault or her own fancy She had
probably alienated Love by the helplessness and fretfulness of a fearful temper
or been unreasonable in wanting a larger share than any one among so many could
deserve Now when she knew better how to be useful and how to forbear and when
her mother could be no longer occupied by the incessant demands of a house full
of little children there would be leisure and inclination for every comfort
and they should soon be what mother and daughter ought to be to each other
William was almost as happy in the plan as his sister It would be the
greatest pleasure to him to have her there to the last moment before he sailed
and perhaps find her there still when he came in from his first cruise And
besides he wanted her so very much to see the Thrush before she went out of
harbour the Thrush was certainly the finest sloop in the service And there
were several improvements in the dockyard too which he quite longed to shew
her
He did not scruple to add that her being at home for a while would be a
great advantage to every body
»I do not know how it is« said he »but we seem to want some of your nice
ways and orderliness at my fathers The house is always in confusion You will
set things going in a better way I am sure You will tell my mother how it all
ought to be and you will be so useful to Susan and you will teach Betsey and
make the boys love and mind you How right and comfortable it will all be«
By the time Mrs Prices answer arrived there remained but a very few days
more to be spent at Mansfield and for part of one of those days the young
travellers were in a good deal of alarm on the subject of their journey for
when the mode of it came to be talked of and Mrs Norris found that all her
anxiety to save her Brotherinlaws money was vain and that in spite of her
wishes and hints for a less expensive conveyance of Fanny they were to travel
post when she saw Sir Thomas actually give William notes for the purpose she
was struck with the idea of there being room for a third in the carriage and
suddenly seized with a strong inclination to go with them to go and see her
poor dear sister Price She proclaimed her thoughts She must say that she had
more than half a mind to go with the young people it would be such an
indulgence to her she had not seen her poor dear sister Price for more than
twenty years and it would be a help to the young people in their journey to
have her older head to manage for them and she could not help thinking her poor
dear sister Price would feel it very unkind of her not to come by such an
opportunity
William and Fanny were horrorstruck at the idea
All the comfort of their comfortable journey would be destroyed at once
With woeful countenances they looked at each other Their suspense lasted an
hour or two No one interfered to encourage or dissuade Mrs Norris was left to
settle the matter by herself and it ended to the infinite joy of her nephew and
niece in the recollection that she could not possibly be spared from Mansfield
Park at present that she was a great deal too necessary to Sir Thomas and Lady
Bertram for her to be able to answer it to herself to leave them even for a
week and therefore must certainly sacrifice every other pleasure to that of
being useful to them
It had in fact occurred to her that though taken to Portsmouth for
nothing it would be hardly possible for her to avoid paying her own expenses
back again So her poor dear sister Price was left to all the disappointment of
her missing such an opportunity and another twenty years absence perhaps
begun
Edmunds plans were affected by this Portsmouth journey this absence of
Fannys He too had a sacrifice to make to Mansfield Park as well as his aunt
He had intended about this time to be going to London but he could not leave
his father and mother just when every body else of most importance to their
comfort was leaving them and with an effort felt but not boasted of he
delayed for a week or two longer a journey which he was looking forward to with
the hope of its fixing his happiness for ever
He told Fanny of it She knew so much already that she must know every
thing It made the substance of one other confidential discourse about Miss
Crawford and Fanny was the more affected from feeling it to be the last time in
which Miss Crawfords name would ever be mentioned between them with any remains
of liberty Once afterwards she was alluded to by him Lady Bertram had been
telling her niece in the evening to write to her soon and often and promising
to be a good correspondent herself and Edmund at a convenient moment then
added in a whisper »And I shall write to you Fanny when I have any thing
worth writing about any thing to say that I think you will like to hear and
that you will not hear so soon from any other quarter« Had she doubted his
meaning while she listened the glow in his face when she looked up at him
would have been decisive
For this letter she must try to arm herself That a letter from Edmund
should be a subject of terror She began to feel that she had not yet gone
through all the changes of opinion and sentiment which the progress of time and
variation of circumstances occasion in this world of changes The vicissitudes
of the human mind had not yet been exhausted by her
Poor Fanny though going as she did willingly and eagerly the last
evening at Mansfield Park must still be wretchedness Her heart was completely
sad at parting She had tears for every room in the house much more for every
beloved inhabitant She clung to her aunt because she would miss her she
kissed the hand of her uncle with struggling sobs because she had displeased
him and as for Edmund she could neither speak nor look nor think when the
last moment came with him and it was not till it was over that she knew he was
giving her the affectionate farewell of a brother
All this passed over night for the journey was to begin very early in the
morning and when the small diminished party met at breakfast William and
Fanny were talked of as already advanced one stage
Chapter VII
The novelty of travelling and the happiness of being with William soon
produced their natural effect on Fannys spirits when Mansfield Park was fairly
left behind and by the time their first stage was ended and they were to quit
Sir Thomass carriage she was able to take leave of the old coachman and send
back proper messages with cheerful looks
Of pleasant talk between the brother and sister there was no end Every
thing supplied an amusement to the high glee of Williams mind and he was full
of frolic and joke in the intervals of their highertoned subjects all of
which ended if they did not begin in praise of the Thrush conjectures how she
would be employed schemes for an action with some superior force which
supposing the first lieutenant out of the way and William was not very
merciful to the first lieutenant was to give himself the next step as soon as
possible or speculations upon prize money which was to be generously
distributed at home with only the reservation of enough to make the little
cottage comfortable in which he and Fanny were to pass all their middle and
latter life together
Fannys immediate concerns as far as they involved Mr Crawford made no
part of their conversation William knew what had passed and from his heart
lamented that his sisters feelings should be so cold towards a man whom he must
consider as the first of human characters but he was of an age to be all for
love and therefore unable to blame and knowing her wish on the subject he
would not distress her by the slightest allusion
She had reason to suppose herself not yet forgotten by Mr Crawford She
had heard repeatedly from his sister within the three weeks which had passed
since their leaving Mansfield and in each letter there had been a few lines
from himself warm and determined like his speeches It was a correspondence
which Fanny found quite as unpleasant as she had feared Miss Crawfords style
of writing lively and affectionate was itself an evil independent of what she
was thus forced into reading from the brothers pen for Edmund would never rest
till she had read the chief of the letter to him and then she had to listen to
his admiration of her language and the warmth of her attachments There had
in fact been so much of message of allusion of recollection so much of
Mansfield in every letter that Fanny could not but suppose it meant for him to
hear and to find herself forced into a purpose of that kind compelled into a
correspondence which was bringing her the addresses of the man she did not love
and obliging her to administer to the adverse passion of the man she did was
cruelly mortifying Here too her present removal promised advantage When no
longer under the same roof with Edmund she trusted that Miss Crawford would
have no motive for writing strong enough to overcome the trouble and that at
Portsmouth their correspondence would dwindle into nothing
With such thoughts as these among ten hundred others Fanny proceeded in her
journey safely and cheerfully and as expeditiously as could rationally be
hoped in the dirty month of February They entered Oxford but she could take
only a hasty glimpse of Edmunds College as they passed along and made no stop
any where till they reached Newbury where a comfortable meal uniting dinner
and supper wound up the enjoyments and fatigues of the day
The next morning saw them off again at an early hour and with no events and
no delays they regularly advanced and were in the environs of Portsmouth while
there was yet daylight for Fanny to look around her and wonder at the new
buildings They passed the Drawbridge and entered the town and the light was
only beginning to fail as guided by Williams powerful voice they were
rattled into a narrow street leading from the high street and drawn up before
the door of a small house now inhabited by Mr Price
Fanny was all agitation and flutter all hope and apprehension The moment
they stopt a trollopylooking maidservant seemingly in waiting for them at
the door stept forward and more intent on telling the news than giving them
any help immediately began with »the Thrush is gone out of harbour please
Sir and one of the officers has been here to« She was interrupted by a fine
tall boy of eleven years old who rushing out of the house pushed the maid
aside and while William was opening the chaise door himself called out »you
are just in time We have been looking for you this half hour The Thrush went
out of harbour this morning I saw her It was a beautiful sight And they think
she will have her orders in a day or two And Mr Campbell was here at four
oclock to ask for you he has got one of the Thrushs boats and is going off
to her at six and hoped you would be here in time to go with him«
A stare or two at Fanny as William helped her out of the carriage was all
the voluntary notice which this brother bestowed but he made no objection to
her kissing him though still entirely engaged in detailing farther particulars
of the Thrushs going out of harbour in which he had a strong right of
interest being to commence his career of seamanship in her at this very time
Another moment and Fanny was in the narrow entrancepassage of the house
and in her mothers arms who met her there with looks of true kindness and
with features which Fanny loved the more because they brought her aunt
Bertrams before her and there were her two sisters Susan a wellgrown fine
girl of fourteen and Betsey the youngest of the family about fiveboth glad
to see her in their way though with no advantage of manner in receiving her
But manner Fanny did not want Would they but love her she should be satisfied
She was then taken into a parlour so small that her first conviction was of
its being only a passageroom to something better and she stood for a moment
expecting to be invited on but when she saw there was no other door and that
there were signs of habitation before her she called back her thoughts
reproved herself and grieved lest they should have been suspected Her mother
however could not stay long enough to suspect any thing. She was gone again to
the street door to welcome William »Oh my dear William how glad I am to see
you But have you heard about the Thrush She is gone out of harbour already
three days before we had any thought of it and I do not know what I am to do
about Sams things they will never be ready in time for she may have her
orders tomorrow perhaps It takes me quite unawares And now you must be off
for Spithead too Campbell has been here quite in a worry about you and now
what shall we do I thought to have had such a comfortable evening with you and
here every thing comes upon me at once«
Her son answered cheerfully telling her that every thing was always for the
best and making light of his own inconvenience in being obliged to hurry away
so soon
»To be sure I had much rather she had stayed in harbour that I might have
sat a few hours with you in comfort but as there is a boat ashore I had better
go off at once and there is no help for it Whereabouts does the Thrush lay at
Spithead Near the Canopus But no matter heres Fanny in the parlour and why
should we stay in the passage Come mother you have hardly looked at your
own dear Fanny yet«
In they both came and Mrs Price having kindly kissed her daughter again
and commented a little on her growth began with very natural solicitude to feel
for their fatigues and wants as travellers
»Poor dears how tired you must both be and now what will you have I
began to think you would never come Betsey and I have been watching for you
this half hour And when did you get anything to eat And what would you like to
have now I could not tell whether you would be for some meat or only a dish of
tea after your journey or else I would have got something ready And now I am
afraid Campbell will be here before there is time to dress a steak and we have
no butcher at hand It is very inconvenient to have no butcher in the street We
were better off in our last house Perhaps you would like some tea as soon as
it can be got«
They both declared they should prefer it to anything »Then Betsey my
dear run into the kitchen and see if Rebecca has put the water on and tell
her to bring in the teathings as soon as she can I wish we could get the bell
mended but Betsey is a very handy little messenger«
Betsey went with alacrity proud to shew her abilities before her fine new
sister
»Dear me« continued the anxious mother »what a sad fire we have got and I
dare say you are both starved with cold Draw your chair nearer my dear I
cannot think what Rebecca has been about I am sure I told her to bring some
coals half an hour ago Susan you should have taken care of the fire«
»I was up stairs mamma moving my things« said Susan in a fearless
selfdefending tone which startled Fanny »You know you had but just settled
that my sister Fanny and I should have the other room and I could not get
Rebecca to give me any help«
Farther discussion was prevented by various bustles first the driver came
to be paid then there was a squabble between Sam and Rebecca about the manner
of carrying up his sisters trunk which he would manage all his own way and
lastly in walked Mr Price himself his own loud voice preceding him as with
something of the oath kind he kicked away his sons portmanteau and his
daughters bandbox in the passage and called out for a candle no candle was
brought however and he walked into the room
Fanny with doubting feelings had risen to meet him but sank down again on
finding herself undistinguished in the dusk and unthought of With a friendly
shake of his sons hand and an eager voice he instantly began »Ha welcome
back my boy Glad to see you Have you heard the news The Thrush went out of
harbour this morning Sharp is the word you see By G you are just in time
The doctor has been here enquiring for you he has got one of the boats and is
to be off for Spithead by six so you had better go with him I have been to
Turners about your mess it is all in a way to be done I should not wonder if
you had your orders tomorrow but you cannot sail with this wind if you are to
cruize to the westward and Captain Walsh thinks you will certainly have a
cruize to the westward with the Elephant By G I wish you may But old
Scholey was saying just now that he thought you would be sent first to the
Texel Well well we are ready whatever happens But by G you lost a fine
sight by not being here in the morning to see the Thrush go out of harbour I
would not have been out of the way for a thousand pounds Old Scholey ran in at
breakfast time to say she had slipped her moorings and was coming out I jumped
up and made but two steps to the platform If ever there was a perfect beauty
afloat she is one and there she lays at Spithead and anybody in England would
take her for an eightandtwenty I was upon the platform two hours this
afternoon looking at her She lays close to the Endymion between her and the
Cleopatra just to the eastward of the sheer hulk«
»Ha« cried William »thats just where I should have put her myself Its
the best birth at Spithead But here is my sister Sir here is Fanny« turning
and leading her forward »it is so dark you do not see her«
With an acknowledgement that he had quite forgot her Mr Price now received
his daughter and having given her a cordial hug and observed that she was
grown into a woman and he supposed would be wanting a husband soon seemed very
much inclined to forget her again
Fanny shrunk back to her seat with feelings sadly pained by his language
and his smell of spirits and he talked on only to his son and only of the
Thrush though William warmly interested as he was in that subject more than
once tried to make his father think of Fanny and her long absence and long
journey
After sitting some time longer a candle was obtained but as there was
still no appearance of tea nor from Betseys reports from the kitchen much
hope of any under a considerable period William determined to go and change his
dress and make the necessary preparations for his removal on board directly
that he might have his tea in comfort afterwards
As he left the room two rosyfaced boys ragged and dirty about eight and
nine years old rushed into it just released from school and coming eagerly to
see their sister and tell that the Thrush was gone out of harbour Tom and
Charles Charles had been born since Fannys going away but Tom she had often
helped to nurse and now felt a particular pleasure in seeing again Both were
kissed very tenderly but Tom she wanted to keep by her to try to trace the
features of the baby she had loved and talk to him of his infant preference of
herself Tom however had no mind for such treatment he came home not to
stand and be talked to but to run about and make a noise and both boys had
soon burst away from her and slammed the parlour door till her temples ached
She had now seen all that were at home there remained only two brothers
between herself and Susan one of whom was clerk in a public office in London
and the other midshipman on board an Indiaman But though she had seen all the
members of the family she had not yet heard all the noise they could make
Another quarter of an hour brought her a great deal more William was soon
calling out from the landingplace of the second story for his mother and for
Rebecca He was in distress for something that he had left there and did not
find again A key was mislaid Betsey accused of having got at his new hat and
some slight but essential alteration of his uniform waistcoat which he had
been promised to have done for him entirely neglected
Mrs Price Rebecca and Betsey all went up to defend themselves all
talking together but Rebecca loudest and the job was to be done as well as it
could in a great hurry William trying in vain to send Betsey down again or
keep her from being troublesome where she was the whole of which as almost
every door in the house was open could be plainly distinguished in the parlour
except when drowned at intervals by the superior noise of Sam Tom and Charles
chasing each other up and down stairs and tumbling about and hallooing
Fanny was almost stunned The smallness of the house and thinness of the
walls brought every thing so close to her that added to the fatigue of her
journey and all her recent agitation she hardly knew how to bear it Within
the room all was tranquil enough for Susan having disappeared with the others
there were soon only her father and herself remaining and he taking out a
newspaper the accustomary loan of a neighbour applied himself to studying it
without seeming to recollect her existence The solitary candle was held between
himself and the paper without any reference to her possible convenience but
she had nothing to do and was glad to have the light screened from her aching
head as she sat in bewildered broken sorrowful contemplation
She was at home But alas it was not such a home she had not such a
welcome as she checked herself she was unreasonable What right had she to
be of importance to her family She could have none so long lost sight of
Williams concerns must be dearest they always had been and he had every
right Yet to have so little said or asked about herself to have scarcely an
enquiry made after Mansfield It did pain her to have Mansfield forgotten the
friends who had done so much the dear dear friends But here one subject
swallowed up all the rest Perhaps it must be so The destination of the Thrush
must be now preeminently interesting A day or two might shew the difference
She only was to blame Yet she thought it would not have been so at Mansfield
No in her uncles house there would have been a consideration of times and
seasons a regulation of subject a propriety an attention towards every body
which there was not here
The only interruption which thoughts like these received for nearly half an
hour was from a sudden burst of her fathers not at all calculated to compose
them At a more than ordinary pitch of thumping and hallooing in the passage he
exclaimed »Devil take those young dogs How they are singing out Ay Sams
voice louder than all the rest That boy is fit for a boatswain Holla you
there Sam stop your confounded pipe or I shall be after you«
This threat was so palpably disregarded that though within five minutes
afterwards the three boys all burst into the room together and sat down Fanny
could not consider it as a proof of any thing more than their being for the time
thoroughly fagged which their hot faces and panting breaths seemed to prove
especially as they were still kicking each others shins and hallooing out at
sudden starts immediately under their fathers eye
The next opening of the door brought something more welcome it was for the
teathings which she had begun almost to despair of seeing that evening Susan
and an attendant girl whose inferior appearance informed Fanny to her great
surprise that she had previously seen the upper servant brought in every thing
necessary for the meal Susan looking as she put the kettle on the fire and
glanced at her sister as if divided between the agreeable triumph of shewing
her activity and usefulness and the dread of being thought to demean herself by
such an office »She had been into the kitchen« she said »to hurry Sally and
help make the toast and spread the bread and butter or she did not know when
they should have got tea and she was sure her sister must want something after
her journey«
Fanny was very thankful She could not but own that she should be very glad
of a little tea and Susan immediately set about making it as if pleased to
have the employment all to herself and with only a little unnecessary bustle
and some few injudicious attempts at keeping her brothers in better order than
she could acquitted herself very well Fannys spirit was as much refreshed as
her body her head and heart were soon the better for such welltimed kindness
Susan had an open sensible countenance she was like William and Fanny hoped
to find her like him in disposition and good will towards herself
In this more placid state of things William reentered followed not far
behind by his mother and Betsey He complete in his Lieutenants uniform
looking and moving all the taller firmer and more graceful for it and with
the happiest smile over his face walked up directly to Fanny who rising from
her seat looked at him for a moment in speechless admiration and then threw
her arms round his neck to sob out her various emotions of pain and pleasure
Anxious not to appear unhappy she soon recovered herself and wiping away
her tears was able to notice and admire all the striking parts of his dress
listening with reviving spirits to his cheerful hopes of being on shore some
part of every day before they sailed and even of getting her to Spithead to see
the sloop
The next bustle brought in Mr Campbell the Surgeon of the Thrush a very
well behaved young man who came to call for his friend and for whom there was
with some contrivance found a chair and with some hasty washing of the young
teamakers a cup and saucer and after another quarter of an hour of earnest
talk between the gentlemen noise rising upon noise and bustle upon bustle men
and boys at last all in motion together the moment came for setting off every
thing was ready William took leave and all of them were gone for the three
boys in spite of their mothers intreaty determined to see their brother and
Mr Campbell to the sallyport and Mr Price walked off at the same time to
carry back his neighbours newspaper
Something like tranquillity might now be hoped for and accordingly when
Rebecca had been prevailed on to carry away the teathings and Mrs Price had
walked about the room some time looking for a shirt sleeve which Betsey at last
hunted out from a drawer in the kitchen the small party of females were pretty
well composed and the mother having lamented again over the impossibility of
getting Sam ready in time was at leisure to think of her eldest daughter and
the friends she had come from
A few enquiries began but one of the earliest »How did her sister Bertram
manage about her servants Was she as much plagued as herself to get tolerable
servants« soon led her mind away from Northamptonshire and fixed it on her
own domestic grievances and the shocking character of all the Portsmouth
servants of whom she believed her own two were the very worst engrossed her
completely The Bertrams were all forgotten in detailing the faults of Rebecca
against whom Susan had also much to depose and little Betsey a great deal more
and who did seem so thoroughly without a single recommendation that Fanny could
not help modestly presuming that her mother meant to part with her when her year
was up
»Her year« cried Mrs Price »I am sure I hope I shall be rid of her before
she has staid a year for that will not be up till November Servants are come
to such a pass my dear in Portsmouth that it is quite a miracle if one keeps
them more than halfayear I have no hope of ever being settled and if I was
to part with Rebecca I should only get something worse And yet I do not think
I am a very difficult mistress to please and I am sure the place is easy
enough for there is always a girl under her and I often do half the work
myself«
Fanny was silent but not from being convinced that there might not be a
remedy found for some of these evils As she now sat looking at Betsey she
could not but think particularly of another sister a very pretty little girl
whom she had left there not much younger when she went into Northamptonshire
who had died a few years afterwards There had been something remarkably amiable
about her Fanny in those early days had preferred her to Susan and when the
news of her death had at last reached Mansfield had for a short time been quite
afflicted The sight of Betsey brought the image of little Mary back again
but she would not have pained her mother by alluding to her for the world
While considering her with these ideas, Betsey at a small distance was holding
out something to catch her eyes meaning to screen it at the same time from
Susans
»What have you got there my love« said Fanny »come and shew it to me«
It was a silver knife Up jumped Susan claiming it as her own and trying
to get it away but the child ran to her mothers protection and Susan could
only reproach which she did very warmly and evidently hoping to interest Fanny
on her side »It was very hard that she was not to have her own knife it was
her own knife little sister Mary had left it to her upon her deathbed and she
ought to have had it to keep herself long ago But mamma kept it from her and
was always letting Betsey get hold of it and the end of it would be that Betsey
would spoil it and get it for her own though mamma had promised her that
Betsey should not have it in her own hands«
Fanny was quite shocked Every feeling of duty honour and tenderness was
wounded by her sisters speech and her mothers reply
»Now Susan« cried Mrs Price in a complaining voice »now how can you be
so cross You are always quarrelling about that knife I wish you would not be
so quarrelsome Poor little Betsey how cross Susan is to you But you should
not have taken it out my dear when I sent you to the drawer You know I told
you not to touch it because Susan is so cross about it I must hide it another
time Betsey Poor Mary little thought it would be such a bone of contention
when she gave it me to keep only two hours before she died Poor little soul
she could but just speak to be heard and she said so prettily Let sister Susan
have my knife mamma when I am dead and buried Poor little dear she was so
fond of it Fanny that she would have it lay by her in bed all through her
illness It was the gift of her good godmother old Mrs Admiral Maxwell only
six weeks before she was taken for death Poor little sweet creature Well she
was taken away from evil to come My own Betsey fondling her you have not
the luck of such a good godmother Aunt Norris lives too far off to think of
such little people as you«
Fanny had indeed nothing to convey from aunt Norris but a message to say
she hoped her goddaughter was a good girl and learnt her book There had been
at one moment a slight murmur in the drawingroom at Mansfield Park about
sending her a Prayerbook but no second sound had been heard of such a purpose
Mrs Norris however had gone home and taken down two old Prayerbooks of her
husband with that idea but upon examination the ardour of generosity went
off One was found to have too small a print for a childs eyes and the other
to be too cumbersome for her to carry about
Fanny fatigued and fatigued again was thankful to accept the first
invitation of going to bed and before Betsey had finished her cry at being
allowed to sit up only one hour extraordinary in honour of sister she was off
leaving all below in confusion and noise again the boys begging for toasted
cheese her father calling out for his rum and water and Rebecca never where
she ought to be
There was nothing to raise her spirits in the confined and
scantilyfurnished chamber that she was to share with Susan The smallness of
the rooms above and below indeed and the narrowness of the passage and
staircase struck her beyond her imagination She soon learnt to think with
respect of her own little attic at Mansfield Park in that house reckoned too
small for anybodys comfort
Chapter VIII
Could Sir Thomas have seen all his nieces feelings when she wrote her first
letter to her aunt he would not have despaired for though a good nights rest
a pleasant morning the hope of soon seeing William again and the comparatively
quiet state of the house from Tom and Charles being gone to school Sam on some
project of his own and her father on his usual lounges enabled her to express
herself cheerfully on the subject of home there were still to her own perfect
consciousness many drawbacks suppressed Could he have seen only half that she
felt before the end of a week he would have thought Mr Crawford sure of her
and been delighted with his own sagacity
Before the week ended it was all disappointment In the first place
William was gone The Thrush had had her orders the wind had changed and he
was sailed within four days from their reaching Portsmouth and during those
days she had seen him only twice in a short and hurried way when he had come
ashore on duty There had been no free conversation no walk on the ramparts no
visit to the dockyard no acquaintance with the Thrush nothing of all that
they had planned and depended on Every thing in that quarter failed her except
Williams affection His last thought on leaving home was for her He stepped
back again to the door to say »Take care of Fanny mother She is tender and
not used to rough it like the rest of us I charge you take care of Fanny«
William was gone and the home he had left her in was Fanny could not
conceal it from herself in almost every respect the very reverse of what she
could have wished It was the abode of noise disorder and impropriety Nobody
was in their right place nothing was done as it ought to be She could not
respect her parents as she had hoped On her father her confidence had not
been sanguine but he was more negligent of his family his habits were worse
and his manners coarser than she had been prepared for He did not want
abilities but he had no curiosity and no information beyond his profession he
read only the newspaper and the navylist he talked only of the dockyard the
harbour Spithead and the Motherbank he swore and he drank he was dirty and
gross She had never been able to recal anything approaching to tenderness in
his former treatment of herself There had remained only a general impression of
roughness and loudness and now he scarcely ever noticed her but to make her
the object of a coarse joke
Her disappointment in her mother was greater there she had hoped much and
found almost nothing Every flattering scheme of being of consequence to her
soon fell to the ground Mrs Price was not unkind but instead of gaining on
her affection and confidence and becoming more and more dear her daughter
never met with greater kindness from her than on the first day of her arrival
The instinct of nature was soon satisfied and Mrs Prices attachment had no
other source Her heart and her time were already quite full she had neither
leisure nor affection to bestow on Fanny Her daughters never had been much to
her She was fond of her sons especially of William but Betsey was the first
of her girls whom she had ever much regarded To her she was most injudiciously
indulgent William was her pride Betsey her darling and John Richard Sam
Tom and Charles occupied all the rest of her maternal solicitude alternately
her worries and her comforts These shared her heart her time was given chiefly
to her house and her servants Her days were spent in a kind of slow bustle
always busy without getting on always behindhand and lamenting it without
altering her ways wishing to be an economist without contrivance or
regularity dissatisfied with her servants without skill to make them better
and whether helping or reprimanding or indulging them without any power of
engaging their respect
Of her two sisters Mrs Price very much more resembled Lady Bertram than
Mrs Norris She was a manager by necessity without any of Mrs Norriss
inclination for it or any of her activity Her disposition was naturally easy
and indolent like Lady Bertrams and a situation of similar affluence and
donothingness would have been much more suited to her capacity than the
exertions and selfdenials of the one which her imprudent marriage had placed
her in She might have made just as good a woman of consequence as Lady Bertram
but Mrs Norris would have been a more respectable mother of nine children on a
small income
Much of all this Fanny could not but be sensible of She might scruple to
make use of the words but she must and did feel that her mother was a partial
illjudging parent a dawdle a slattern who neither taught nor restrained her
children whose house was the scene of mismanagement and discomfort from
beginning to end and who had no talent no conversation no affection towards
herself no curiosity to know her better no desire of her friendship and no
inclination for her company that could lessen her sense of such feelings
Fanny was very anxious to be useful and not to appear above her home or in
any way disqualified or disinclined by her foreign education from contributing
her help to its comforts and therefore set about working for Sam immediately
and by working early and late with perseverance and great dispatch did so
much that the boy was shipped off at last with more than half his linen ready
She had great pleasure in feeling her usefulness but could not conceive how
they would have managed without her
Sam loud and overbearing as he was she rather regretted when he went for
he was clever and intelligent and glad to be employed in any errand in the
town and though spurning the remonstrances of Susan given as they were
though very reasonable in themselves, with illtimed and powerless warmth was
beginning to be influenced by Fannys services and gentle persuasions and she
found that the best of the three younger ones was gone in him Tom and Charles
being at least as many years as they were his juniors distant from that age of
feeling and reason which might suggest the expediency of making friends and of
endeavouring to be less disagreeable Their sister soon despaired of making the
smallest impression on them they were quite untameable by any means of address
which she had spirits or time to attempt Every afternoon brought a return of
their riotous games all over the house and she very early learnt to sigh at the
approach of Saturdays constant half holiday
Betsey too a spoilt child trained up to think the alphabet her greatest
enemy left to be with the servants at her pleasure and then encouraged to
report any evil of them she was almost as ready to despair of being able to
love or assist and of Susans temper she had many doubts Her continual
disagreements with her mother her rash squabbles with Tom and Charles and
petulance with Betsey were at least so distressing to Fanny that though
admitting they were by no means without provocation she feared the disposition
that could push them to such length must be far from amiable and from affording
any repose to herself
Such was the home which was to put Mansfield out of her head and teach her
to think of her cousin Edmund with moderated feelings On the contrary she
could think of nothing but Mansfield its beloved inmates its happy ways Every
thing where she now was was in full contrast to it The elegance propriety
regularity harmony and perhaps above all the peace and tranquillity of
Mansfield were brought to her remembrance every hour of the day by the
prevalence of every thing opposite to them here
The living in incessant noise was to a frame and temper delicate and
nervous like Fannys an evil which no superadded elegance or harmony could
have entirely atoned for It was the greatest misery of all At Mansfield no
sounds of contention no raised voice no abrupt bursts no tread of violence
was ever heard all proceeded in a regular course of cheerful orderliness every
body had their due importance every bodys feelings were consulted If
tenderness could be ever supposed wanting good sense and good breeding supplied
its place and as to the little irritations sometimes introduced by aunt
Norris they were short they were trifling they were as a drop of water to the
ocean compared with the ceaseless tumult of her present abode Here every body
was noisy every voice was loud excepting perhaps her mothers which
resembled the soft monotony of Lady Bertrams only worn into fretfulness
Whatever was wanted was hallood for and the servants hallood out their
excuses from the kitchen The doors were in constant banging the stairs were
never at rest nothing was done without a clatter nobody sat still and nobody
could command attention when they spoke
In a review of the two houses as they appeared to her before the end of a
week Fanny was tempted to apply to them Dr Johnsons celebrated judgment as to
matrimony and celibacy and say that though Mansfield Park might have some
pains Portsmouth could have no pleasures
Chapter IX
Fanny was right enough in not expecting to hear from Miss Crawford now at the
rapid rate in which their correspondence had begun Marys next letter was after
a decidedly longer interval than the last but she was not right in supposing
that such an interval would be felt a great relief to herself Here was
another strange revolution of mind She was really glad to receive the letter
when it did come In her present exile from good society and distance from
every thing that had been wont to interest her a letter from one belonging to
the set where her heart lived written with affection and some degree of
elegance was thoroughly acceptable The usual plea of increasing engagements
was made in excuse for not having written to her earlier »and now that I have
begun« she continued »my letter will not be worth your reading for there will
be no little offering of love at the end no three or four lines passionées from
the most devoted HC in the world for Henry is in Norfolk business called him
to Everingham ten days ago or perhaps he only pretended the call for the sake
of being travelling at the same time that you were But there he is and by the
by his absence may sufficiently account for any remissness of his sisters in
writing for there has been no well Mary when do you write to Fanny is not
it time for you to write to Fanny to spur me on At last after various
attempts at meeting I have seen your cousins dear Julia and dearest Mrs
Rushworth they found me at home yesterday and we were glad to see each other
again We seemed very glad to see each other and I do really think we were a
little We had a vast deal to say Shall I tell you how Mrs Rushworth
looked when your name was mentioned I did not use to think her wanting in self
possession but she had not quite enough for the demands of yesterday Upon the
whole Julia was in the best looks of the two at least after you were spoken of
There was no recovering the complexion from the moment that I spoke of Fanny
and spoke of her as a sister should But Mrs Rushworths day of good looks
will come we have cards for her first party on the 28th Then she will be in
beauty for she will open one of the best houses in Wimpole Street I was in it
two years ago when it was Lady Lascelless and prefer it to almost any I know
in London and certainly she will then feel to use a vulgar phrase that she
has got her pennyworth for her penny Henry could not have afforded her such a
house I hope she will recollect it and be satisfied as well she may with
moving the queen of a palace though the king may appear best in the back
ground and as I have no desire to tease her I shall never force your name upon
her again She will grow sober by degrees From all that I hear and guess
Baron Wildenhaims attentions to Julia continue but I do not know that he has
any serious encouragement She ought to do better A poor honourable is no
catch and I cannot imagine any liking in the case for take away his rants
and the poor Baron has nothing What a difference a vowel makes if his rents
were but equal to his rants Your cousin Edmund moves slowly detained
perchance by parish duties There may be some old woman at Thornton Lacey to be
converted I am unwilling to fancy myself neglected for a young one Adieu my
dear sweet Fanny this is a long letter from London write me a pretty one in
reply to gladden Henrys eyes when he comes back and send me an account of
all the dashing young captains whom you disdain for his sake«
There was great food for meditation in this letter and chiefly for
unpleasant meditation and yet with all the uneasiness it supplied it
connected her with the absent it told her of people and things about whom she
had never felt so much curiosity as now and she would have been glad to have
been sure of such a letter every week Her correspondence with her aunt Bertram
was her only concern of higher interest
As for any society in Portsmouth that could at all make amends for
deficiencies at home there were none within the circle of her fathers and
mothers acquaintance to afford her the smallest satisfaction she saw nobody in
whose favour she could wish to overcome her own shyness and reserve The men
appeared to her all coarse the women all pert every body underbred and she
gave as little contentment as she received from introductions either to old or
new acquaintance The young ladies who approached her at first with some respect
in consideration of her coming from a Baronets family were soon offended by
what they termed airs for as she neither played on the pianoforte nor wore
fine pelisses they could on farther observation admit no right of
superiority
The first solid consolation which Fanny received for the evils of home the
first which her judgment could entirely approve and which gave any promise of
durability was in a better knowledge of Susan and a hope of being of service
to her Susan had always behaved pleasantly to herself but the determined
character of her general manners had astonished and alarmed her and it was at
least a fortnight before she began to understand a disposition so totally
different from her own Susan saw that much was wrong at home and wanted to set
it right That a girl of fourteen acting only on her own unassisted reason
should err in the method of reform was not wonderful and Fanny soon became more
disposed to admire the natural light of the mind which could so early
distinguish justly than to censure severely the faults of conduct to which it
led Susan was only acting on the same truths and pursuing the same system
which her own judgment acknowledged but which her more supine and yielding
temper would have shrunk from asserting Susan tried to be useful where she
could only have gone away and cried and that Susan was useful she could
perceive that things bad as they were would have been worse but for such
interposition and that both her mother and Betsey were restrained from some
excesses of very offensive indulgence and vulgarity
In every argument with her mother Susan had in point of reason the
advantage and never was there any maternal tenderness to buy her off The blind
fondness which was for ever producing evil around her she had never known
There was no gratitude for affection past or present to make her better bear
with its excesses to the others
All this became gradually evident and gradually placed Susan before her
sister as an object of mingled compassion and respect That her manner was
wrong however at times very wrong her measures often illchosen and
illtimed and her looks and language very often indefensible Fanny could not
cease to feel but she began to hope they might be rectified Susan she found
looked up to her and wished for her good opinion and new as any thing like an
office of authority was to Fanny new as it was to imagine herself capable of
guiding or informing any one she did resolve to give occasional hints to Susan
and endeavour to exercise for her advantage the juster notions of what was due
to every body and what would be wisest for herself which her own more favoured
education had fixed in her
Her influence or at least the consciousness and use of it originated in an
act of kindness by Susan which after many hesitations of delicacy she at last
worked herself up to It had very early occurred to her that a small sum of
money might perhaps restore peace for ever on the sore subject of the silver
knife canvassed as it now was continually and the riches which she was in
possession of herself her uncle having given her 10l at parting made her as
able as she was willing to be generous But she was so wholly unused to confer
favours except on the very poor so unpractised in removing evils or bestowing
kindnesses among her equals and so fearful of appearing to elevate herself as a
great lady at home that it took some time to determine that it would not be
unbecoming in her to make such a present It was made however at last a
silver knife was bought for Betsey and accepted with great delight its newness
giving it every advantage over the other that could be desired Susan was
established in the full possession of her own Betsey handsomely declaring that
now she had got one so much prettier herself she should never want that again
and no reproach seemed conveyed to the equally satisfied mother which Fanny had
almost feared to be impossible The deed thoroughly answered a source of
domestic altercation was entirely done away and it was the means of opening
Susans heart to her and giving her something more to love and be interested
in Susan shewed that she had delicacy pleased as she was to be mistress of
property which she had been struggling for at least two years she yet feared
that her sisters judgment had been against her and that a reproof was designed
her for having so struggled as to make the purchase necessary for the
tranquillity of the house
Her temper was open She acknowledged her fears blamed herself for having
contended so warmly and from that hour Fanny understanding the worth of her
disposition and perceiving how fully she was inclined to seek her good opinion
and refer to her judgment began to feel again the blessing of affection and to
entertain the hope of being useful to a mind so much in need of help and so
much deserving it She gave advice advice too sound to be resisted by a good
understanding and given so mildly and considerately as not to irritate an
imperfect temper and she had the happiness of observing its good effects not
unfrequently more was not expected by one who while seeing all the obligation
and expediency of submission and forbearance saw also with sympathetic
acuteness of feeling all that must be hourly grating to a girl like Susan Her
greatest wonder on the subject soon became not that Susan should have been
provoked into disrespect and impatience against her better knowledge but that
so much better knowledge so many good notions should have been hers at all
and that brought up in the midst of negligence and error she should have
formed such proper opinions of what ought to be she who had no cousin Edmund
to direct her thoughts or fix her principles
The intimacy thus begun between them was a material advantage to each By
sitting together up stairs they avoided a great deal of the disturbance of the
house Fanny had peace and Susan learnt to think it no misfortune to be quietly
employed They sat without a fire but that was a privation familiar even to
Fanny and she suffered the less because reminded by it of the eastroom It was
the only point of resemblance In space, light furniture and prospect there
was nothing alike in the two apartments and she often heaved a sigh at the
remembrance of all her books and boxes and various comforts there By degrees
the girls came to spend the chief of the morning up stairs at first only in
working and talking but after a few days the remembrance of the said books
grew so potent and stimulative that Fanny found it impossible not to try for
books again There were none in her fathers house but wealth is luxurious and
daring and some of hers found its way to a circulating library She became a
subscriber amazed at being any thing in propria persona amazed at her own
doings in every way to be a renter a chuser of books And to be having any
ones improvement in view in her choice But so it was Susan had read nothing
and Fanny longed to give her a share in her own first pleasures and inspire a
taste for the biography and poetry which she delighted in herself
In this occupation she hoped moreover to bury some of the recollections of
Mansfield which were too apt to seize her mind if her fingers only were busy
and especially at this time hoped it might be useful in diverting her thoughts
from pursuing Edmund to London whither on the authority of her aunts last
letter she knew he was gone She had no doubt of what would ensue The promised
notification was hanging over her head The postmans knock within the
neighbourhood was beginning to bring its daily terrors and if reading could
banish the idea for even half an hour it was something gained
Chapter X
A week was gone since Edmund might be supposed in town and Fanny had heard
nothing of him There were three different conclusions to be drawn from his
silence between which her mind was in fluctuation each of them at times being
held the most probable Either his going had been again delayed or he had yet
procured no opportunity of seeing Miss Crawford alone or he was too happy for
letter writing
One morning about this time Fanny having now been nearly four weeks from
Mansfield a point which she never failed to think over and calculate every day
as she and Susan were preparing to remove as usual up stairs they were stopt
by the knock of a visitor whom they felt they could not avoid from Rebeccas
alertness in going to the door a duty which always interested her beyond any
other
It was a gentlemans voice it was a voice that Fanny was just turning pale
about when Mr Crawford walked into the room
Good sense like hers will always act when really called upon and she
found that she had been able to name him to her mother and recal her
remembrance of the name as that of Williams friend though she could not
previously have believed herself capable of uttering a syllable at such a
moment The consciousness of his being known there only as Williams friend was
some support Having introduced him however and being all reseated the
terrors that occurred of what this visit might lead to were overpowering and
she fancied herself on the point of fainting away
While trying to keep herself alive their visitor who had at first
approached her with as animated a countenance as ever was wisely and kindly
keeping his eyes away and giving her time to recover while he devoted himself
entirely to her mother addressing her and attending to her with the utmost
politeness and propriety at the same time with a degree of friendliness of
interest at least which was making his manner perfect
Mrs Prices manners were also at their best Warmed by the sight of such a
friend to her son and regulated by the wish of appearing to advantage before
him she was overflowing with gratitude artless maternal gratitude which
could not be unpleasing Mr Price was out which she regretted very much Fanny
was just recovered enough to feel that she could not regret it for to her many
other sources of uneasiness was added the severe one of shame for the home in
which he found her She might scold herself for the weakness but there was no
scolding it away She was ashamed and she would have been yet more ashamed of
her father than of all the rest
They talked of William a subject on which Mrs Price could never tire and
Mr Crawford was as warm in his commendation as even her heart could wish She
felt that she had never seen so agreeable a man in her life and was only
astonished to find that so great and so agreeable as he was he should be come
down to Portsmouth neither on a visit to the portadmiral nor the commissioner
nor yet with the intention of going over to the island nor of seeing the
Dockyard Nothing of all that she had been used to think of as the proof of
importance or the employment of wealth had brought him to Portsmouth He had
reached it late the night before was come for a day or two was staying at the
Crown had accidentally met with a navy officer or two of his acquaintance
since his arrival but had no object of that kind in coming
By the time he had given all this information it was not unreasonable to
suppose that Fanny might be looked at and spoken to and she was tolerably able
to bear his eye and hear that he had spent half an hour with his sister the
evening before his leaving London that she had sent her best and kindest love
but had had no time for writing that he thought himself lucky in seeing Mary
for even half an hour having spent scarcely twentyfour hours in London after
his return from Norfolk before he set off again that her cousin Edmund was in
town had been in town he understood a few days that he had not seen him
himself but that he was well had left them all well at Mansfield and was to
dine as yesterday with the Frasers
Fanny listened collectedly even to the lastmentioned circumstance nay it
seemed a relief to her worn mind to be at any certainty and the words then by
this time it is all settled passed internally without more evidence of emotion
than a faint blush
After talking a little more about Mansfield a subject in which her interest
was most apparent Crawford began to hint at the expediency of an early walk
»It was a lovely morning and at that season of the year a fine morning so often
turned off that it was wisest for everybody not to delay their exercise« and
such hints producing nothing he soon proceeded to a positive recommendation to
Mrs Price and her daughters to take their walk without loss of time Now they
came to an understanding Mrs Price it appeared scarcely ever stirred out of
doors except of a Sunday she owned she could seldom with her large family
find time for a walk »Would she not then persuade her daughters to take
advantage of such weather and allow him the pleasure of attending them« Mrs
Price was greatly obliged and very complying »Her daughters were very much
confined Portsmouth was a sad place they did not often get out and she
knew they had some errands in the town which they would be very glad to do«
And the consequence was that Fanny strange as it was strange awkward and
distressing found herself and Susan within ten minutes walking towards the
High Street with Mr Crawford
It was soon pain upon pain confusion upon confusion for they were hardly
in the High Street before they met her father whose appearance was not the
better from its being Saturday He stopt and ungentlemanlike as he looked
Fanny was obliged to introduce him to Mr Crawford She could not have a doubt
of the manner in which Mr Crawford must be struck He must be ashamed and
disgusted altogether He must soon give her up and cease to have the smallest
inclination for the match and yet though she had been so much wanting his
affection to be cured this was a sort of cure that would be almost as bad as
the complaint and I believe there is scarcely a young lady in the united
kingdoms who would not rather put up with the misfortune of being sought by a
clever agreeable man than have him driven away by the vulgarity of her nearest
relations
Mr Crawford probably could not regard his future fatherinlaw with any
idea of taking him for a model in dress but as Fanny instantly and to her
great relief discerned her father was a very different man a very different
Mr Price in his behaviour to this most highlyrespected stranger from what he
was in his own family at home His manners now though not polished were more
than passable they were grateful animated manly his expressions were those
of an attached father and a sensible man his loud tones did very well in the
open air and there was not a single oath to be heard Such was his instinctive
compliment to the good manners of Mr Crawford and be the consequence what it
might Fannys immediate feelings were infinitely soothed
The conclusion of the two gentlemens civilities was an offer of Mr Prices
to take Mr Crawford into the dockyard which Mr Crawford desirous of
accepting as a favour what was intended as such though he had seen the
dockyard again and again and hoping to be so much the longer with Fanny was
very gratefully disposed to avail himself of if the Miss Prices were not afraid
of the fatigue and as it was somehow or other ascertained or inferred or at
least acted upon that they were not at all afraid to the dockyard they were
all to go and but for Mr Crawford Mr Price would have turned thither
directly without the smallest consideration for his daughters errands in the
High Street He took care however that they should be allowed to go to the
shops they came out expressly to visit and it did not delay them long for
Fanny could so little bear to excite impatience or be waited for that before
the gentlemen as they stood at the door could do more than begin upon the last
naval regulations or settle the number of three deckers now in commission
their companions were ready to proceed
They were then to set forward for the dockyard at once and the walk would
have been conducted according to Mr Crawfords opinion in a singular manner
had Mr Price been allowed the entire regulation of it as the two girls he
found would have been left to follow and keep up with them or not as they
could while they walked on together at their own hasty pace He was able to
introduce some improvement occasionally though by no means to the extent he
wished he absolutely would not walk away from them and at any crossing or
any crowd when Mr Price was only calling out »Come girls come Fan come
Sue take care of yourselves keep a sharp look out« he would give them his
particular attendance
Once fairly in the dockyard he began to reckon upon some happy intercourse
with Fanny as they were very soon joined by a brother lounger of Mr Prices
who was come to take his daily survey of how things went on and who must prove
a far more worthy companion than himself and after a time the two officers
seemed very well satisfied in going about together and discussing matters of
equal and neverfailing interest while the young people sat down upon some
timbers in the yard or found a seat on board a vessel in the stocks which they
all went to look at Fanny was most conveniently in want of rest Crawford could
not have wished her more fatigued or more ready to sit down but he could have
wished her sister away A quick looking girl of Susans age was the very worst
third in the world totally different from Lady Bertram all eyes and ears
and there was no introducing the main point before her He must content himself
with being only generally agreeable and letting Susan have her share of
entertainment with the indulgence now and then of a look or hint for the
better informed and conscious Fanny Norfolk was what he had mostly to talk of
there he had been some time and every thing there was rising in importance from
his present schemes Such a man could come from no place no society without
importing something to amuse his journeys and his acquaintance were all of use
and Susan was entertained in a way quite new to her For Fanny somewhat more
was related than the accidental agreeableness of the parties he had been in For
her approbation the particular reason of his going into Norfolk at all at this
unusual time of year was given It had been real business relative to the
renewal of a lease in which the welfare of a large and he believed industrious
family was at stake He had suspected his agent of some underhand dealing of
meaning to bias him against the deserving and he had determined to go himself
and thoroughly investigate the merits of the case He had gone had done even
more good than he had foreseen had been useful to more than his first plan had
comprehended and was now able to congratulate himself upon it and to feel
that in performing a duty he had secured agreeable recollections for his own
mind He had introduced himself to some tenants whom he had never seen before
he had begun making acquaintance with cottages whose very existence though on
his own estate had been hitherto unknown to him This was aimed and well
aimed at Fanny It was pleasing to hear him speak so properly here he had
been acting as he ought to do To be the friend of the poor and oppressed
Nothing could be more grateful to her and she was on the point of giving him an
approving look when it was all frightened off by his adding a something too
pointed of his hoping soon to have an assistant a friend a guide in every plan
of utility or charity for Everingham a somebody that would make Everingham and
all about it a dearer object than it had ever been yet
She turned away and wished he would not say such things She was willing to
allow he might have more good qualities than she had been wont to suppose She
began to feel the possibility of his turning out well at last but he was and
must ever be completely unsuited to her and ought not to think of her
He perceived that enough had been said of Everingham and that it would be
as well to talk of something else and turned to Mansfield He could not have
chosen better that was a topic to bring back her attention and her looks almost
instantly It was a real indulgence to her to hear or to speak of Mansfield Now
so long divided from every body who knew the place she felt it quite the voice
of a friend when he mentioned it and led the way to her fond exclamations in
praise of its beauties and comforts and by his honourable tribute to its
inhabitants allowed her to gratify her own heart in the warmest eulogium in
speaking of her uncle as all that was clever and good and her aunt as having
the sweetest of all sweet tempers
He had a great attachment to Mansfield himself he said so he looked
forward with the hope of spending much very much of his time there always
there or in the neighbourhood He particularly built upon a very happy summer
and autumn there this year he felt that it would be so he depended upon it a
summer and autumn infinitely superior to the last As animated as diversified
as social but with circumstances of superiority undescribable
»Mansfield Sotherton Thornton Lacey« he continued »what a society will
be comprised in those houses And at Michaelmas perhaps a fourth may be added
some small huntingbox in the vicinity of every thing so dear for as to any
partnership in Thornton Lacey as Edmund Bertram once goodhumouredly proposed
I hope I foresee two objections two fair excellent irresistible objections to
that plan«
Fanny was doubly silenced here though when the moment was passed could
regret that she had not forced herself into the acknowledged comprehension of
one half of his meaning and encouraged him to say something more of his sister
and Edmund It was a subject which she must learn to speak of and the weakness
that shrunk from it would soon be quite unpardonable
When Mr Price and his friend had seen all that they wished or had time
for the others were ready to return and in the course of their walk back Mr
Crawford contrived a minutes privacy for telling Fanny that his only business
in Portsmouth was to see her that he was come down for a couple of days on her
account and hers only and because he could not endure a longer total
separation She was sorry really sorry and yet in spite of this and the two
or three other things which she wished he had not said she thought him
altogether improved since she had seen him he was much more gentle obliging
and attentive to other peoples feelings than he had ever been at Mansfield she
had never seen him so agreeable so near being agreeable his behaviour to her
father could not offend and there was something particularly kind and proper in
the notice he took of Susan He was decidedly improved She wished the next day
over she wished he had come only for one day but it was not so very bad as
she would have expected the pleasure of talking of Mansfield was so very great
Before they parted she had to thank him for another pleasure and one of no
trivial kind Her father asked him to do them the honour of taking his mutton
with them and Fanny had time for only one thrill of horror before he declared
himself prevented by a prior engagement He was engaged to dinner already both
for that day and the next he had met with some acquaintance at the Crown who
would not be denied he should have the honour however of waiting on them
again on the morrow etc and so they parted Fanny in a state of actual
felicity from escaping so horrible an evil
To have had him join their family dinnerparty and see all their
deficiencies would have been dreadful Rebeccas cookery and Rebeccas waiting
and Betseys eating at table without restraint and pulling every thing about as
she chose were what Fanny herself was not yet enough inured to for her often
to make a tolerable meal She was nice only from natural delicacy but he had
been brought up in a school of luxury and epicurism
Chapter XI
The Prices were just setting off for church the next day when Mr Crawford
appeared again He came not to stop but to join them he was asked to go
with them to the Garrison chapel which was exactly what he had intended and
they all walked thither together
The family were now seen to advantage Nature had given them no
inconsiderable share of beauty and every Sunday dressed them in their cleanest
skins and best attire Sunday always brought this comfort to Fanny and on this
Sunday she felt it more than ever Her poor mother now did not look so very
unworthy of being Lady Bertrams sister as she was but too apt to look It often
grieved her to the heart to think of the contrast between them to think that
where nature had made so little difference circumstances should have made so
much and that her mother as handsome as Lady Bertram and some years her
junior should have an appearance so much more worn and faded so comfortless
so slatternly so shabby But Sunday made her a very creditable and tolerably
cheerful looking Mrs Price coming abroad with a fine family of children
feeling a little respite of her weekly cares and only discomposed if she saw
her boys run into danger or Rebecca pass by with a flower in her hat
In chapel they were obliged to divide but Mr Crawford took care not to be
divided from the female branch and after chapel he still continued with them
and made one in the family party on the ramparts
Mrs Price took her weekly walk on the ramparts every fine Sunday throughout
the year always going directly after morning service and staying till
dinnertime It was her public place there she met her acquaintance heard a
little news talked over the badness of the Portsmouth servants and wound up
her spirits for the six days ensuing
Thither they now went Mr Crawford most happy to consider the Miss Prices
as his peculiar charge and before they had been there long somehow or other
there was no saying how Fanny could not have believed it but he was walking
between them with an arm of each under his and she did not know how to prevent
or put an end to it It made her uncomfortable for a time but yet there were
enjoyments in the day and in the view which would be felt
The day was uncommonly lovely It was really March but it was April in its
mild air brisk soft wind and bright sun occasionally clouded for a minute
and every thing looked so beautiful under the influence of such a sky the
effects of the shadows pursuing each other on the ships at Spithead and the
island beyond with the evervarying hues of the sea now at high water dancing
in its glee and dashing against the ramparts with so fine a sound produced
altogether such a combination of charms for Fanny as made her gradually almost
careless of the circumstances under which she felt them Nay had she been
without his arm she would soon have known that she needed it for she wanted
strength for a two hours saunter of this kind coming as it generally did upon
a weeks previous inactivity Fanny was beginning to feel the effect of being
debarred from her usual regular exercise she had lost ground as to health
since her being in Portsmouth and but for Mr Crawford and the beauty of the
weather would soon have been knocked up now
The loveliness of the day and of the view he felt like herself They often
stopt with the same sentiment and taste leaning against the wall some minutes
to look and admire and considering he was not Edmund Fanny could not but allow
that he was sufficiently open to the charms of nature, and very well able to
express his admiration She had a few tender reveries now and then which he
could sometimes take advantage of to look in her face without detection and
the result of these looks was that though as bewitching as ever her face was
less blooming than it ought to be She said she was very well and did not
like to be supposed otherwise but take it all in all he was convinced that her
present residence could not be comfortable and therefore could not be
salutary for her and he was growing anxious for her being again at Mansfield
where her own happiness and his in seeing her must be so much greater
»You have been here a month I think« said he
»No Not quite a month It is only four weeks tomorrow since I left
Mansfield«
»You are a most accurate and honest reckoner I should call that a month«
»I did not arrive here till Tuesday evening«
»And it is to be a two months visit is not it«
»Yes My uncle talked of two months I suppose it will not be less«
»And how are you to be conveyed back again Who comes for you«
»I do not know I have heard nothing about it yet from my aunt Perhaps I
may be to stay longer It may not be convenient for me to be fetched exactly at
the two months end«
After a moments reflection Mr Crawford replied »I know Mansfield I know
its way I know its faults towards you I know the danger of your being so far
forgotten as to have your comforts give way to the imaginary convenience of any
single being in the family I am aware that you may be left here week after
week if Sir Thomas cannot settle every thing for coming himself or sending
your aunts maid for you without involving the slightest alteration of the
arrangements which he may have laid down for the next quarter of a year This
will not do Two months is an ample allowance I should think six weeks quite
enough I am considering your sisters health« said he addressing himself to
Susan »which I think the confinement of Portsmouth unfavourable to She
requires constant air and exercise When you know her as well as I do I am sure
you will agree that she does and that she ought never to be long banished from
the free air and liberty of the country If therefore turning again to
Fanny you find yourself growing unwell and any difficulties arise about your
returning to Mansfield without waiting for the two months to be ended that
must not be regarded as of any consequence if you feel yourself at all less
strong or comfortable than usual and will only let my sister know it give her
only the slightest hint she and I will immediately come down and take you back
to Mansfield You know the ease and the pleasure with which this would be done
You know all that would be felt on the occasion«
Fanny thanked him but tried to laugh it off
»I am perfectly serious« he replied »as you perfectly know And I
hope you will not be cruelly concealing any tendency to indisposition Indeed
you shall not it shall not be in your power for so long only as you positively
say in every letter to Mary I am well and I know you cannot speak or write
a falsehood so long only shall you be considered as well«
Fanny thanked him again but was affected and distressed to a degree that
made it impossible for her to say much or even to be certain of what she ought
to say This was towards the close of their walk He attended them to the
last and left them only at the door of their own house when he knew them to be
going to dinner and therefore pretended to be waited for elsewhere
»I wish you were not so tired« said he still detaining Fanny after all
the others were in the house »I wish I left you in stronger health Is there
any thing I can do for you in town I have half an idea of going into Norfolk
again soon I am not satisfied about Maddison I am sure he still means to
impose on me if possible and get a cousin of his own into a certain mill which
I design for somebody else I must come to an understanding with him I must
make him know that I will not be tricked on the south side of Everingham any
more than on the north that I will be master of my own property I was not
explicit enough with him before The mischief such a man does on an estate
both as to the credit of his employer and the welfare of the poor is
inconceivable I have a great mind to go back into Norfolk directly and put
every thing at once on such a footing as cannot be afterwards swerved from
Maddison is a clever fellow I do not wish to displace him provided he does
not try to displace me but it would be simple to be duped by a man who has no
right of creditor to dupe me and worse than simple to let him give me a
hardhearted griping fellow for a tenant instead of an honest man to whom I
have given half a promise already Would not it be worse than simple Shall I
go Do you advise it«
»I advise you know very well what is right«
»Yes When you give me your opinion I always know what is right Your
judgment is my rule of right«
»Oh no do not say so We have all a better guide in ourselves if we
would attend to it than any other person can be Good bye I wish you a
pleasant journey tomorrow«
»Is there nothing I can do for you in town«
»Nothing I am much obliged to you«
»Have you no message for anybody«
»My love to your sister if you please and when you see my cousin my
cousin Edmund I wish you would be so good as to say that I suppose I shall
soon hear from him«
»Certainly and if he is lazy or negligent I will write his excuses myself
«
He could say no more for Fanny would be no longer detained He pressed her
hand looked at her and was gone He went to while away the next three hours as
he could with his other acquaintance till the best dinner that a capital inn
afforded was ready for their enjoyment and she turned in to her more simple
one immediately
Their general fare bore a very different character and could he have
suspected how many privations besides that of exercise she endured in her
fathers house he would have wondered that her looks were not much more
affected than he found them She was so little equal to Rebeccas puddings and
Rebeccas hashes brought to table as they all were with such accompaniments of
halfcleaned plates and not halfcleaned knives and forks that she was very
often constrained to defer her heartiest meal till she could send her brothers
in the evening for biscuits and buns After being nursed up at Mansfield it was
too late in the day to be hardened at Portsmouth and though Sir Thomas had he
known all might have thought his niece in the most promising way of being
starved both mind and body into a much juster value for Mr Crawfords good
company and good fortune he would probably have feared to push his experiment
farther lest she might die under the cure
Fanny was out of spirits all the rest of the day Though tolerably secure of
not seeing Mr Crawford again she could not help being low It was parting with
somebody of the nature of a friend and though in one light glad to have him
gone it seemed as if she was now deserted by everybody it was a sort of
renewed separation from Mansfield and she could not think of his returning to
town and being frequently with Mary and Edmund without feelings so near akin
to envy as made her hate herself for having them
Her dejection had no abatement from anything passing around her a friend or
two of her fathers as always happened if he was not with them spent the long
long evening there and from six oclock to half past nine there was little
intermission of noise or grog She was very low The wonderful improvement which
she still fancied in Mr Crawford was the nearest to administering comfort of
anything within the current of her thoughts Not considering in how different a
circle she had been just seeing him nor how much might be owing to contrast
she was quite persuaded of his being astonishingly more gentle and regardful of
others than formerly And if in little things must it not be so in great So
anxious for her health and comfort so very feeling as he now expressed himself
and really seemed might not it be fairly supposed that he would not much
longer persevere in a suit so distressing to her
Chapter XII
It was presumed that Mr Crawford was travelling back to London on the morrow
for nothing more was seen of him at Mr Prices and two days afterwards it was
a fact ascertained to Fanny by the following letter from his sister opened and
read by her on another account with the most anxious curiosity
»I have to inform you my dearest Fanny that Henry has been down to
Portsmouth to see you that he had a delightful walk with you to the
Dockyard last Saturday and one still more to be dwelt on the next day
on the ramparts when the balmy air the sparkling sea and your sweet
looks and conversation were altogether in the most delicious harmony
and afforded sensations which are to raise ecstacy even in retrospect
This as well as I understand is to be the substance of my information
He makes me write but I do not know what else is to be communicated
except this said visit to Portsmouth and these two said walks and his
introduction to your family especially to a fair sister of yours a
fine girl of fifteen who was of the party on the ramparts taking her
first lesson I presume in love I have not time for writing much but
it would be out of place if I had for this is to be a mere letter of
business penned for the purpose of conveying necessary information
which could not be delayed without risk of evil My dear dear Fanny if
I had you here how I would talk to you You should listen to me till
you were tired and advise me till you were tired still more but it is
impossible to put an hundredth part of my great mind on paper so I will
abstain altogether and leave you to guess what you like I have no news
for you You have politics of course and it would be too bad to plague
you with the names of people and parties that fill up my time I ought
to have sent you an account of your cousins first party but I was
lazy and now it is too long ago suffice it that every thing was just
as it ought to be in a style that any of her connections must have been
gratified to witness and that her own dress and manners did her the
greatest credit My friend Mrs Fraser is mad for such a house and it
would not make me miserable I go to Lady Stornaway after Easter She
seems in high spirits and very happy I fancy Lord S is very
goodhumoured and pleasant in his own family and I do not think him so
very illlooking as I did at least one sees many worse He will not do
by the side of your cousin Edmund Of the last mentioned hero what
shall I say If I avoided his name entirely it would look suspicious I
will say then that we have seen him two or three times and that my
friends here are very much struck with his gentlemanlike appearance
Mrs Fraser no bad judge declares she knows but three men in town who
have so good a person height and air and I must confess when he
dined here the other day there were none to compare with him and we
were a party of sixteen Luckily there is no distinction of dress
nowadays to tell tales but but but
Yours affectionately«
»I had almost forgot it was Edmunds fault he gets into my head more than does
me good one very material thing I had to say from Henry and myself I mean
about our taking you back into Northamptonshire My dear little creature do not
stay at Portsmouth to lose your pretty looks Those vile seabreezes are the
ruin of beauty and health My poor aunt always felt affected if within ten
miles of the sea which the Admiral of course never believed but I know it was
so I am at your service and Henrys at an hours notice I should like the
scheme and we would make a little circuit and shew you Everingham in our way
and perhaps you would not mind passing through London and seeing the inside of
St Georges HanoverSquare Only keep your cousin Edmund from me at such a
time I should not like to be tempted What a long letter one word more
Henry I find has some idea of going into Norfolk again upon some business that
you approve but this cannot possibly be permitted before the middle of next
week that is he cannot any how be spared till after the 14th for we have a
party that evening The value of a man like Henry on such an occasion is what
you can have no conception of; so you must take it upon my word to be
inestimable He will see the Rushworths which I own I am not sorry for having
a little curiosity and so I think has he though he will not acknowledge it«
This was a letter to be run through eagerly to be read deliberately to
supply matter for much reflection and to leave every thing in greater suspense
than ever The only certainty to be drawn from it was that nothing decisive had
yet taken place Edmund had not yet spoken How Miss Crawford really felt how
she meant to act or might act without or against her meaning whether his
importance to her were quite what it had been before the last separation
whether if lessened it were likely to lessen more or to recover itself were
subjects for endless conjecture and to be thought of on that day and many days
to come without producing any conclusion The idea that returned the oftenest
was that Miss Crawford after proving herself cooled and staggered by a return
to London habits would yet prove herself in the end too much attached to him
to give him up She would try to be more ambitious than her heart would allow
She would hesitate she would teaze she would condition she would require a
great deal but she would finally accept This was Fannys most frequent
expectation A house in town that she thought must be impossible Yet there
was no saying what Miss Crawford might not ask The prospect for her cousin grew
worse and worse The woman who could speak of him and speak only of his
appearance What an unworthy attachment To be deriving support from the
commendations of Mrs Fraser She who had known him intimately half a year
Fanny was ashamed of her Those parts of the letter which related only to Mr
Crawford and herself touched her in comparison slightly Whether Mr Crawford
went into Norfolk before or after the 14th was certainly no concern of hers
though every thing considered she thought he would go without delay That Miss
Crawford should endeavour to secure a meeting between him and Mrs Rushworth
was all in her worst line of conduct and grossly unkind and illjudged but she
hoped he would not be actuated by any such degrading curiosity He acknowledged
no such inducement and his sister ought to have given him credit for better
feelings than her own
She was yet more impatient for another letter from town after receiving
this than she had been before and for a few days was so unsettled by it
altogether by what had come and what might come that her usual readings and
conversation with Susan were much suspended She could not command her attention
as she wished If Mr Crawford remembered her message to her cousin she thought
it very likely most likely that he would write to her at all events it would
be most consistent with his usual kindness and till she got rid of this idea
till it gradually wore off by no letters appearing in the course of three or
four days more she was in a most restless anxious state
At length a something like composure succeeded Suspense must be submitted
to and must not be allowed to wear her out and make her useless Time did
something her own exertions something more and she resumed her attentions to
Susan and again awakened the same interest in them
Susan was growing very fond of her and though without any of the early
delight in books which had been so strong in Fanny with a disposition much
less inclined to sedentary pursuits or to information for informations sake
she had so strong a desire of not appearing ignorant as with a good clear
understanding made her a most attentive profitable thankful pupil Fanny was
her oracle Fannys explanations and remarks were a most important addition to
every essay or every chapter of history What Fanny told her of former times
dwelt more on her mind than the pages of Goldsmith and she paid her sister the
compliment of preferring her style to that of any printed author The early
habit of reading was wanting
Their conversations however were not always on subjects so high as history
or morals Others had their hour and of lesser matters none returned so often
or remained so long between them as Mansfield Park a description of the
people the manners the amusements the ways of Mansfield Park Susan who had
an innate taste for the genteel and wellappointed was eager to hear and Fanny
could not but indulge herself in dwelling on so beloved a theme She hoped it
was not wrong though after a time Susans very great admiration of every thing
said or done in her uncles house and earnest longing to go into
Northamptonshire seemed almost to blame her for exciting feelings which could
not be gratified
Poor Susan was very little better fitted for home than her elder sister and
as Fanny grew thoroughly to understand this she began to feel that when her own
release from Portsmouth came her happiness would have a material drawback in
leaving Susan behind That a girl so capable of being made every thing good
should be left in such hands distressed her more and more Were she likely to
have a home to invite her to what a blessing it would be And had it been
possible for her to return Mr Crawfords regard the probability of his being
very far from objecting to such a measure would have been the greatest increase
of all her own comforts She thought he was really goodtempered and could
fancy his entering into a plan of that sort most pleasantly
Chapter XIII
Seven weeks of the two months were very nearly gone when the one letter the
letter from Edmund so long expected was put into Fannys hands As she opened
and saw its length she prepared herself for a minute detail of happiness and a
profusion of love and praise towards the fortunate creature who was now
mistress of his fate These were the contents
»Mansfield Park
My dear Fanny
Excuse me that I have not written before Crawford told me that you
were wishing to hear from me but I found it impossible to write from
London and persuaded myself that you would understand my silence
Could I have sent a few happy lines they should not have been wanting
but nothing of that nature was ever in my power I am returned to
Mansfield in a less assured state than when I left it My hopes are much
weaker You are probably aware of this already So very fond of you
as Miss Crawford is it is most natural that she should tell you enough
of her own feelings to furnish a tolerable guess at mine I will not
be prevented however from making my own communication Our confidences
in you need not clash I ask no questions There is something
soothing in the idea that we have the same friend and that whatever
unhappy differences of opinion may exist between us we are united in
our love of you It will be a comfort to me to tell you how things now
are and what are my present plans if plans I can be said to have I
have been returned since Saturday I was three weeks in London and saw
her for London very often I had every attention from the Frasers that
could be reasonably expected I dare say I was not reasonable in
carrying with me hopes of an intercourse at all like that of Mansfield
It was her manner however rather than any unfrequency of meeting Had
she been different when I did see her I should have made no complaint
but from the very first she was altered my first reception was so
unlike what I had hoped that I had almost resolved on leaving London
again directly I need not particularize You know the weak side of
her character and may imagine the sentiments and expressions which were
torturing me She was in high spirits and surrounded by those who were
giving all the support of their own bad sense to her too lively mind I
do not like Mrs Fraser She is a cold hearted vain woman who has
married entirely from convenience and though evidently unhappy in her
marriage places her disappointment not to faults of judgment or
temper or disproportion of age but to her being after all less
affluent than many of her acquaintance especially than her sister Lady
Stornaway and is the determined supporter of every thing mercenary and
ambitious provided it be only mercenary and ambitious enough I look
upon her intimacy with those two sisters as the greatest misfortune of
her life and mine They have been leading her astray for years Could
she be detached from them and sometimes I do not despair of it for
the affection appears to me principally on their side They are very
fond of her but I am sure she does not love them as she loves you When
I think of her great attachment to you indeed and the whole of her
judicious upright conduct as a sister she appears a very different
creature capable of every thing noble and I am ready to blame myself
for a too harsh construction of a playful manner I cannot give her up
Fanny She is the only woman in the world whom I could ever think of as
a wife If I did not believe that she had some regard for me of course
I should not say this but I do believe it I am convinced that she is
not without a decided preference I have no jealousy of any individual
It is the influence of the fashionable world altogether that I am
jealous of It is the habits of wealth that I fear Her ideas are not
higher than her own fortune may warrant but they are beyond what our
incomes united could authorise There is comfort however even here I
could better bear to lose her because not rich enough than because of
my profession That would only prove her affection not equal to
sacrifices which in fact I am scarcely justified in asking and if I
am refused that I think will be the honest motive Her prejudices I
trust are not so strong as they were You have my thoughts exactly as
they arise my dear Fanny perhaps they are some times contradictory
but it will not be a less faithful picture of my mind Having once
begun it is a pleasure to me to tell you all I feel I cannot give her
up Connected as we already are and I hope are to be to give up
Mary Crawford would be to give up the society of some of those most
dear to me to banish myself from the very houses and friends whom
under any other distress I should turn to for consolation The loss of
Mary I must consider as comprehending the loss of Crawford and of Fanny
Were it a decided thing an actual refusal I hope I should know how to
bear it and how to endeavour to weaken her hold on my heart and in
the course of a few years but I am writing nonsense were I refused
I must bear it and till I am I can never cease to try for her This is
the truth The only question is how What may be the likeliest means I
have sometimes thought of going to London again after Easter and
sometimes resolved on doing nothing till she returns to Mansfield Even
now she speaks with pleasure of being in Mansfield in June but June is
at a great distance and I believe I shall write to her I have nearly
determined on explaining myself by letter To be at an early certainty
is a material object My present state is miserably irksome Considering
every thing I think a letter will be decidedly the best method of
explanation I shall be able to write much that I could not say and
shall be giving her time for reflection before she resolves on her
answer and I am less afraid of the result of reflection than of an
immediate hasty impulse I think I am My greatest danger would lie in
her consulting Mrs Fraser and I at a distance unable to help my own
cause A letter exposes to all the evil of consultation and where the
mind is any thing short of perfect decision an adviser may in an
unlucky moment lead it to do what it may afterwards regret I must
think this matter over a little This long letter full of my own
concerns alone will be enough to tire even the friendship of a Fanny
The last time I saw Crawford was at Mrs Frasers party I am more and
more satisfied with all that I see and hear of him There is not a
shadow of wavering He thoroughly knows his own mind and acts up to his
resolutions an inestimable quality I could not see him and my eldest
sister in the same room without recollecting what you once told me and
I acknowledge that they did not meet as friends There was marked
coolness on her side They scarcely spoke I saw him draw back
surprised and I was sorry that Mrs Rushworth should resent any former
supposed slight to Miss Bertram You will wish to hear my opinion of
Marias degree of comfort as a wife There is no appearance of
unhappiness I hope they get on pretty well together I dined twice in
Wimpole Street and might have been there oftener but it is mortifying
to be with Rushworth as a brother Julia seems to enjoy London
exceedingly I had little enjoyment there but have less here We are
not a lively party You are very much wanted I miss you more than I can
express My mother desires her best love and hopes to hear from you
soon She talks of you almost every hour and I am sorry to find how
many weeks more she is likely to be without you My Father means to
fetch you himself but it will not be till after Easter when he has
business in town You are happy at Portsmouth I hope but this must not
be a yearly visit I want you at home that I may have your opinion
about Thornton Lacey I have little heart for extensive improvements
till I know that it will ever have a mistress I think I shall certainly
write It is quite settled that the Grants go to Bath they leave
Mansfield on Monday I am glad of it I am not comfortable enough to be
fit for any body but your aunt seems to feel out of luck that such an
article of Mansfield news should fall to my pen instead of hers
Yours ever my dearest Fanny«
»I never will no I certainly never will wish for a letter again« was Fannys
secret declaration as she finished this »What do they bring but disappointment
and sorrow Not till after Easter How shall I bear it And my poor aunt
talking of me every hour«
Fanny checked the tendency of these thoughts as well as she could but she
was within half a minute of starting the idea that Sir Thomas was quite unkind
both to her aunt and to herself As for the main subject of the letter there
was nothing in that to soothe irritation She was almost vexed into displeasure
and anger against Edmund »There is no good in this delay« said she »Why is
not it settled He is blinded and nothing will open his eyes nothing can
after having had truths before him so long in vain He will marry her and be
poor and miserable God grant that her influence do not make him cease to be
respectable« She looked over the letter again »So very fond of me tis
nonsense all She loves nobody but herself and her brother Her friends leading
her astray for years She is quite as likely to have led them astray They have
all perhaps been corrupting one another; but if they are so much fonder of her
than she is of them she is the less likely to have been hurt except by their
flattery The only woman in the world whom he could ever think of as a wife I
firmly believe it It is an attachment to govern his whole life Accepted or
refused his heart is wedded to her for ever The loss of Mary I must
consider as comprehending the loss of Crawford and Fanny Edmund you do not
know me The families would never be connected if you did not connect them Oh
write write Finish it at once Let there be an end of this suspense Fix
commit condemn yourself«
Such sensations however were too near a kin to resentment to be long
guiding Fannys soliloquies She was soon more softened and sorrowful His
warm regard his kind expressions his confidential treatment touched her
strongly He was only too good to every body It was a letter in short which
she would not but have had for the world and which could never be valued
enough This was the end of it
Every body at all addicted to letter writing without having much to say
which will include a large proportion of the female world at least must feel
with Lady Bertram that she was out of luck in having such a capital piece of
Mansfield news as the certainty of the Grants going to Bath occur at a time
when she could make no advantage of it and will admit that it must have been
very mortifying to her to see it fall to the share of her thankless son and
treated as concisely as possible at the end of a long letter instead of having
it to spread over the largest part of a page of her own For though Lady
Bertram rather shone in the epistolary line having early in her marriage from
the want of other employment and the circumstance of Sir Thomass being in
Parliament got into the way of making and keeping correspondents and formed
for herself a very creditable common amplifying style so that a very little
matter was enough for her she could not do entirely without any she must have
something to write about even to her niece and being so soon to lose all the
benefit of Dr Grants gouty symptoms and Mrs Grants morning calls it was
very hard upon her to be deprived of one of the last epistolary uses she could
put them to
There was a rich amends however preparing for her Lady Bertrams hour of
good luck came Within a few days from the receipt of Edmunds letter Fanny had
one from her aunt beginning thus
»My dear Fanny
I take up my pen to communicate some very alarming intelligence which I
make no doubt will give you much concern«
This was a great deal better than to have to take up the pen to acquaint her
with all the particulars of the Grants intended journey for the present
intelligence was of a nature to promise occupation for the pen for many days to
come being no less than the dangerous illness of her eldest son of which they
had received notice by express a few hours before
Tom had gone from London with a party of young men to Newmarket where a
neglected fall and a good deal of drinking had brought on a fever and when
the party broke up being unable to move had been left by himself at the house
of one of these young men to the comforts of sickness and solitude and the
attendance only of servants Instead of being soon well enough to follow his
friends as he had then hoped his disorder increased considerably and it was
not long before he thought so ill of himself as to be as ready as his physician
to have a letter dispatched to Mansfield
»This distressing intelligence as you may suppose« observed her Ladyship
after giving the substance of it »has agitated us exceedingly and we cannot
prevent ourselves from being greatly alarmed and apprehensive for the poor
invalid whose state Sir Thomas fears may be very critical and Edmund kindly
proposes attending his brother immediately but I am happy to add that Sir
Thomas will not leave me on this distressing occasion as it would be too trying
for me We shall greatly miss Edmund in our small circle but I trust and hope
he will find the poor invalid in a less alarming state than might be
apprehended and that he will be able to bring him to Mansfield shortly which
Sir Thomas proposes should be done and thinks best on every account and I
flatter myself the poor sufferer will soon be able to bear the removal without
material inconvenience or injury As I have little doubt of your feeling for us
my dear Fanny under these distressing circumstances I will write again very
soon«
Fannys feelings on the occasion were indeed considerably more warm and
genuine than her aunts style of writing She felt truly for them all Tom
dangerously ill Edmund gone to attend him and the sadly small party remaining
at Mansfield were cares to shut out every other care or almost every other
She could just find selfishness enough to wonder whether Edmund had written to
Miss Crawford before this summons came but no sentiment dwelt long with her
that was not purely affectionate and disinterestedly anxious Her aunt did not
neglect her she wrote again and again they were receiving frequent accounts
from Edmund and these accounts were as regularly transmitted to Fanny in the
same diffuse style and the same medley of trusts hopes and fears all
following and producing each other at haphazard It was a sort of playing at
being frightened The sufferings which Lady Bertram did not see had little
power over her fancy and she wrote very comfortably about agitation and
anxiety and poor invalids till Tom was actually conveyed to Mansfield and her
own eyes had beheld his altered appearance Then a letter which she had been
previously preparing for Fanny was finished in a different style in the
language of real feeling and alarm then she wrote as she might have spoken
»He is just come my dear Fanny and is taken up stairs and I am so shocked to
see him that I do not know what to do I am sure he has been very ill Poor
Tom I am quite grieved for him and very much frightened and so is Sir Thomas
and how glad I should be if you were here to comfort me But Sir Thomas hopes
he will be better tomorrow and says we must consider his journey«
The real solicitude now awakened in the maternal bosom was not soon over
Toms extreme impatience to be removed to Mansfield and experience those
comforts of home and family which had been little thought of in uninterrupted
health had probably induced his being conveyed thither too early as a return
of fever came on and for a week he was in a more alarming state than ever They
were all very seriously frightened Lady Bertram wrote her daily terrors to her
niece who might now be said to live upon letters and pass all her time between
suffering from that of today and looking forward to tomorrows Without any
particular affection for her eldest cousin her tenderness of heart made her
feel that she could not spare him and the purity of her principles added yet a
keener solicitude when she considered how little useful how little
selfdenying his life had apparently been
Susan was her only companion and listener on this as on more common
occasions Susan was always ready to hear and to sympathize Nobody else could
be interested in so remote an evil as illness in a family above an hundred
miles off not even Mrs Price beyond a brief question or two if she saw her
daughter with a letter in her hand and now and then the quiet observation of My
poor sister Bertram must be in a great deal of trouble
So long divided and so differently situated the ties of blood were little
more than nothing An attachment originally as tranquil as their tempers was
now become a mere name Mrs Price did quite as much for Lady Bertram as Lady
Bertram would have done for Mrs Price Three or four Prices might have been
swept away any or all except Fanny and William and Lady Bertram would have
thought little about it or perhaps might have caught from Mrs Norriss lips
the cant of its being a very happy thing and a great blessing to their poor
dear sister Price to have them so well provided for
Chapter XIV
At about the weeks end from his return to Mansfield Toms immediate danger was
over and he was so far pronounced safe as to make his mother perfectly easy
for being now used to the sight of him in his suffering helpless state and
hearing only the best and never thinking beyond what she heard with no
disposition for alarm and no aptitude at a hint Lady Bertram was the happiest
subject in the world for a little medical imposition The fever was subdued the
fever had been his complaint of course he would soon be well again Lady
Bertram could think nothing less and Fanny shared her aunts security till she
received a few lines from Edmund written purposely to give her a clearer idea
of his brothers situation and acquaint her with the apprehensions which he and
his father had imbibed from the physician with respect to some strong hectic
symptoms which seemed to seize the frame on the departure of the fever They
judged it best that Lady Bertram should not be harassed by alarms which it was
to be hoped would prove unfounded but there was no reason why Fanny should not
know the truth They were apprehensive for his lungs
A very few lines from Edmund shewed her the patient and the sick room in a
juster and stronger light than all Lady Bertrams sheets of paper could do
There was hardly any one in the house who might have not described from
personal observation better than herself not one who was not more useful at
times to her son She could do nothing but glide in quietly and look at him
but when able to talk or be talked to or read to Edmund was the companion he
preferred His aunt worried him by her cares and Sir Thomas knew not how to
bring down his conversation or his voice to the level of irritation and
feebleness Edmund was all in all Fanny would certainly believe him so at
least and must find that her estimation of him was higher than ever when he
appeared as the attendant supporter cheerer of a suffering brother There was
not only the debility of recent illness to assist there was also as she now
learnt nerves much affected spirits much depressed to calm and raise and her
own imagination added that there must be a mind to be properly guided
The family were not consumptive and she was more inclined to hope than fear
for her cousin except when she thought of Miss Crawford but Miss Crawford
gave her the idea of being the child of good luck and to her selfishness and
vanity it would be good luck to have Edmund the only son
Even in the sick chamber the fortunate Mary was not forgotten Edmunds
letter had this postscript »On the subject of my last I had actually begun a
letter when called away by Toms illness but I have now changed my mind and
fear to trust the influence of friends When Tom is better I shall go«
Such was the state of Mansfield and so it continued with scarcely any
change till Easter A line occasionally added by Edmund to his mothers letter
was enough for Fannys information Toms amendment was alarmingly slow
Easter came particularly late this year as Fanny had most sorrowfully
considered on first learning that she had no chance of leaving Portsmouth till
after it It came and she had yet heard nothing of her return nothing even of
the going to London which was to precede her return Her aunt often expressed a
wish for her but there was no notice no message from the uncle on whom all
depended She supposed he could not yet leave his son but it was a cruel a
terrible delay to her The end of April was coming on it would soon be almost
three months instead of two that she had been absent from them all and that her
days had been passing in a state of penance which she loved them too well to
hope they would thoroughly understand and who could yet say when there might
be leisure to think of or fetch her
Her eagerness her impatience her longings to be with them were such as to
bring a line or two of Cowpers Tirocinium for ever before her With what
intense desire she wants her home was continually on her tongue as the truest
description of a yearning which she could not suppose any schoolboys bosom to
feel more keenly
When she had been coming to Portsmouth she had loved to call it her home
had been fond of saying that she was going home the word had been very dear to
her and so it still was but it must be applied to Mansfield That was now the
home Portsmouth was Portsmouth Mansfield was home They had been long so
arranged in the indulgence of her secret meditations and nothing was more
consolatory to her than to find her aunt using the same language »I cannot
but say I much regret your being from home at this distressing time so very
trying to my spirits I trust and hope and sincerely wish you may never be
absent from home so long again« were most delightful sentences to her Still
however it was her private regale Delicacy to her parents made her careful
not to betray such a preference of her uncles house it was always when I go
back into Northamptonshire or when I return to Mansfield I shall do so and so
For a great while it was so but at last the longing grew stronger it
overthrew caution and she found herself talking of what she should do when she
went home before she was aware She reproached herself coloured and looked
fearfully towards her Father and Mother She need not have been uneasy There
was no sign of displeasure or even of hearing her They were perfectly free
from any jealousy of Mansfield She was as welcome to wish herself there as to
be there
It was sad to Fanny to lose all the pleasures of spring She had not known
before what pleasures she had to lose in passing March and April in a town She
had not known before how much the beginnings and progress of vegetation had
delighted her What animation both of body and mind she had derived from
watching the advance of that season which cannot in spite of its
capriciousness be unlovely and seeing its increasing beauties from the
earliest flowers in the warmest divisions of her aunts garden to the opening
of leaves of her uncles plantations and the glory of his woods To be losing
such pleasures was no trifle to be losing them because she was in the midst of
closeness and noise to have confinement bad air bad smells substituted for
liberty freshness fragrance and verdure was infinitely worse but even
these incitements to regret were feeble compared with what arose from the
conviction of being missed by her best friends and the longing to be useful to
those who were wanting her
Could she have been at home she might have been of service to every
creature in the house She felt that she must have been of use to all To all
she must have saved some trouble of head or hand and were it only in supporting
the spirits of her aunt Bertram keeping her from the evil of solitude or the
still greater evil of a restless officious companion too apt to be heightening
danger in order to enhance her own importance her being there would have been a
general good She loved to fancy how she could have read to her aunt how she
could have talked to her and tried at once to make her feel the blessing of
what was and prepare her mind for what might be and how many walks up and down
stairs she might have saved her and how many messages she might have carried
It astonished her that Toms sisters could be satisfied with remaining in
London at such a time through an illness which had now under different
degrees of danger lasted several weeks They might return to Mansfield when
they chose travelling could be no difficulty to them and she could not
comprehend how both could still keep away If Mrs Rushworth could imagine any
interfering obligations Julia was certainly able to quit London whenever she
chose It appeared from one of her aunts letters that Julia had offered to
return if wanted but this was all It was evident that she would rather
remain where she was
Fanny was disposed to think the influence of London very much at war with
all respectable attachments She saw the proof of it in Miss Crawford as well
as in her cousins her attachment to Edmund had been respectable the most
respectable part of her character her friendship for herself had at least been
blameless Where was either sentiment now It was so long since Fanny had had
any letter from her that she had some reason to think lightly of the friendship
which had been so dwelt on It was weeks since she had heard any thing of Miss
Crawford or of her other connections in town except through Mansfield and she
was beginning to suppose that she might never know whether Mr Crawford had gone
into Norfolk again or not till they met and might never hear from his sister
any more this spring when the following letter was received to revive old and
create some new sensations
»Forgive me my dear Fanny as soon as you can for my long silence and
behave as if you could forgive me directly This is my modest request and
expectation for you are so good that I depend upon being treated better than I
deserve and I write now to beg an immediate answer I want to know the state
of things at Mansfield Park and you no doubt are perfectly able to give it
One should be a brute not to feel for the distress they are in and from what I
hear poor Mr Bertram has a bad chance of ultimate recovery I thought little
of his illness at first I looked upon him as the sort of person to be made a
fuss with and to make a fuss himself in any trifling disorder and was chiefly
concerned for those who had to nurse him but now it is confidently asserted
that he is really in a decline that the symptoms are most alarming and that
part of the family at least are aware of it If it be so I am sure you must
be included in that part that discerning part and therefore intreat you to let
me know how far I have been rightly informed I need not say how rejoiced I
shall be to hear there has been any mistake but the report is so prevalent
that I confess I cannot help trembling To have such a fine young man cut off in
the flower of his days is most melancholy Poor Sir Thomas will feel it
dreadfully I really am quite agitated on the subject Fanny Fanny I see you
smile and look cunning but upon my honour I never bribed a physician in my
life Poor young man If he is to die there will be two poor young men less
in the world and with a fearless face and bold voice would I say to any one
that wealth and consequence could fall into no hands more deserving of them It
was a foolish precipitation last Christmas but the evil of a few days may be
blotted out in part Varnish and gilding hide many stains It will be but the
loss of the Esquire after his name With real affection Fanny like mine more
might be overlooked Write to me by return of post judge of my anxiety and do
not trifle with it Tell me the real truth as you have it from the fountain
head And now do not trouble yourself to be ashamed of either my feelings or
your own Believe me they are not only natural they are philanthropic and
virtuous I put it to your conscience whether Sir Edmund would not do more good
with all the Bertram property than any other possible Sir Had the Grants been
at home I would not have troubled you but you are now the only one I can apply
to for the truth his sisters not being within my reach Mrs R has been
spending the Easter with the Aylmers at Twickenham as to be sure you know and
is not yet returned and Julia is with the cousins who live near Bedford
Square but I forgot their name and street Could I immediately apply to either
however I should still prefer you because it strikes me that they have all
along been so unwilling to have their own amusements cut up as to shut their
eyes to the truth I suppose Mrs Rs Easter holidays will not last much
longer no doubt they are thorough holidays to her The Aylmers are pleasant
people and her husband away she can have nothing but enjoyment I give her
credit for promoting his going dutifully down to Bath to fetch his mother but
how will she and the dowager agree in one house Henry is not at hand so I have
nothing to say from him Do not you think Edmund would have been in town again
long ago but for this illness Yours ever Mary«
»I had actually began folding my letter when Henry walked in but he brings
no intelligence to prevent my sending it Mrs R knows a decline is
apprehended he saw her this morning she returns to WimpoleStreet today the
old lady is come Now do not make yourself uneasy with any queer fancies
because he has been spending a few days at Richmond He does it every spring Be
assured he cares for nobody but you At this very moment he is wild to see
you and occupied only in contriving the means for doing so and for making his
pleasure conduce to yours In proof he repeats and more eagerly what he said
at Portsmouth about our conveying you home and I join him in it with all my
soul Dear Fanny write directly and tell us to come It will do us all good
He and I can go to the Parsonage you know and be no trouble to our friends at
Mansfield Park It would really be gratifying to see them all again and a
little addition of society might be of infinite use to them and as to
yourself you must feel yourself to be so wanted there that you cannot in
conscience conscientious as you are keep away when you have the means of
returning I have not time or patience to give half Henrys messages be
satisfied that the spirit of each and every one is unalterable affection«
Fannys disgust at the greater part of this letter with her extreme
reluctance to bring the writer of it and her cousin Edmund together would have
made her as she felt incapable of judging impartially whether the concluding
offer might be accepted or not To herself individually it was most tempting
To be finding herself perhaps within three days transported to Mansfield was
an image of the greatest felicity but it would have been a material drawback
to be owing such felicity to persons in whose feelings and conduct at the
present moment she saw so much to condemn the sisters feelings the
brothers conduct her coldhearted ambition his thoughtless vanity To have
him still the acquaintance the flirt perhaps of Mrs Rushworth She was
mortified She had thought better of him Happily however she was not left to
weigh and decide between opposite inclinations and doubtful notions of right
there was no occasion to determine, whether she ought to keep Edmund and Mary
asunder or not She had a rule to apply to which settled every thing Her awe
of her uncle and her dread of taking a liberty with him made it instantly
plain to her what she had to do She must absolutely decline the proposal If
he wanted he would send for her and even to offer an early return was a
presumption which hardly any thing would have seemed to justify She thanked
Miss Crawford but gave a decided negative »Her uncle she understood meant
to fetch her and as her cousins illness had continued so many weeks without
her being thought at all necessary she must suppose her return would be
unwelcome at present and that she should be felt an incumbrance«
Her representation of her cousins state at this time was exactly according
to her own belief of it and such as she supposed would convey to the sanguine
mind of her correspondent the hope of every thing she was wishing for Edmund
would be forgiven for being a clergyman it seemed under certain conditions of
wealth and this she suspected was all the conquest of prejudice which he was
so ready to congratulate himself upon She had only learnt to think nothing of
consequence but money
Chapter XV
As Fanny could not doubt that her answer was conveying a real disappointment
she was rather in expectation from her knowledge of Miss Crawfords temper of
being urged again and though no second letter arrived for the space of a week
she had still the same feeling when it did come
On receiving it she could instantly decide on its containing little
writing and was persuaded of its having the air of a letter of haste and
business Its object was unquestionable and two moments were enough to start
the probability of its being merely to give her notice that they should be in
Portsmouth that very day and to throw her into all the agitation of doubting
what she ought to do in such a case If two moments however can surround with
difficulties a third can disperse them and before she had opened the letter
the possibility of Mr and Miss Crawfords having applied to her uncle and
obtained his permission was giving her ease This was the letter
»A most scandalous illnatured rumour has just reached me and I write
dear Fanny to warn you against giving the least credit to it should it
spread into the country Depend upon it there is some mistake and that
a day or two will clear it up at any rate that Henry is blameless
and in spite of a moments etourderie thinks of nobody but you Say not
a word of it hear nothing surmise nothing whisper nothing till I
write again I am sure it will be all hushed up and nothing proved but
Rushworths folly If they are gone I would lay my life they are only
gone to Mansfield Park and Julia with them But why would not you let
us come for you I wish you may not repent it
Yours etc«
Fanny stood aghast As no scandalous illnatured rumour had reached her it was
impossible for her to understand much of this strange letter She could only
perceive that it must relate to Wimpole Street and Mr Crawford and only
conjecture that something very imprudent had just occurred in that quarter to
draw the notice of the world and to excite her jealousy in Miss Crawfords
apprehension if she heard it Miss Crawford need not be alarmed for her She
was only sorry for the parties concerned and for Mansfield if the report should
spread so far but she hoped it might not If the Rushworths were gone
themselves to Mansfield as was to be inferred from what Miss Crawford said it
was not likely that any thing unpleasant should have preceded them or at least
should make any impression
As to Mr Crawford she hoped it might give him a knowledge of his own
disposition convince him that he was not capable of being steadily attached to
any one woman in the world and shame him from persisting any longer in
addressing herself
It was very strange She had begun to think he really loved her and to
fancy his affection for her something more than common and his sister still
said that he cared for nobody else Yet there must have been some marked display
of attentions to her cousin there must have been some strong indiscretion
since her correspondent was not of a sort to regard a slight one
Very uncomfortable she was and must continue till she heard from Miss
Crawford again It was impossible to banish the letter from her thoughts and
she could not relieve herself by speaking of it to any human being Miss
Crawford need not have urged secrecy with so much warmth she might have trusted
to her sense of what was due to her cousin
The next day came and brought no second letter Fanny was disappointed She
could still think of little else all the morning but when her father came back
in the afternoon with the daily newspaper as usual she was so far from
expecting any elucidation through such a channel that the subject was for a
moment out of her head
She was deep in other musing The remembrance of her first evening in that
room of her father and his newspaper came across her No candle was now wanted
The sun was yet an hour and half above the horizon She felt that she had
indeed been three months there and the suns rays falling strongly into the
parlour instead of cheering made her still more melancholy for sunshine
appeared to her a totally different thing in a town and in the country Here
its power was only a glare a stifling sickly glare serving but to bring
forward stains and dirt that might otherwise have slept There was neither
health nor gaiety in sunshine in a town She sat in a blaze of oppressive heat
in a cloud of moving dust and her eyes could only wander from the walls marked
by her fathers head to the table cut and knotched by her brothers where stood
the teaboard never thoroughly cleaned the cups and saucers wiped in streaks
the milk a mixture of motes floating in thin blue and the bread and butter
growing every minute more greasy than even Rebeccas hands had first produced
it Her father read his newspaper and her mother lamented over the ragged
carpet as usual while the tea was in preparation and wished Rebecca would
mend it and Fanny was first roused by his calling out to her after humphing
and considering over a particular paragraph »Whats the name of your great
cousins in town Fan«
A moments recollection enabled her to say »Rushworth Sir«
»And dont they live in Wimpole Street«
»Yes Sir«
»Then theres the devil to pay among them thats all There holding out
the paper to her much good may such fine relations do you I dont know what
Sir Thomas may think of such matters he may be too much of the courtier and
fine gentleman to like his daughter the less But by G if she belonged to me
Id give her the ropes end as long as I could stand over her A little flogging
for man and woman too would be the best way of preventing such things«
Fanny read to herself that »it was with infinite concern the newspaper had
to announce to the world a matrimonial fracas in the family of Mr R of
Wimpole Street the beautiful Mrs R whose name had not long been enrolled in
the lists of hymen and who had promised to become so brilliant a leader in the
fashionable world having quitted her husbands roof in company with the well
known and captivating Mr C the intimate friend and associate of Mr R and it
was not known even to the editor of the newspaper whither they were gone«
»It is a mistake Sir« said Fanny instantly »it must be a mistake it
cannot be true it must mean some other people«
She spoke from the instinctive wish of delaying shame she spoke with a
resolution which sprung from despair for she spoke what she did not could not
believe herself It had been the shock of conviction as she read The truth
rushed on her and how she could have spoken at all how she could even have
breathed was afterwards matter of wonder to herself
Mr Price cared too little about the report to make her much answer »It
might be all a lie« he acknowledged »but so many fine ladies were going to the
devil nowadays that way that there was no answering for anybody«
»Indeed I hope it is not true« said Mrs Price plaintively »it would be
so very shocking If I have spoke once to Rebecca about that carpet I am sure
I have spoke at least a dozen times have not I Betsey And it would not be
ten minutes work«
The horror of a mind like Fannys as it received the conviction of such
guilt and began to take in some part of the misery that must ensue can hardly
be described At first it was a sort of stupefaction but every moment was
quickening her perception of the horrible evil She could not doubt she dared
not indulge a hope of the paragraph being false Miss Crawfords letter which
she had read so often as to make every line her own was in frightful conformity
with it Her eager defence of her brother her hope of its being hushed up her
evident agitation were all of a piece with something very bad and if there was
a woman of character in existence who could treat as a trifle this sin of the
first magnitude who could try to gloss it over and desire to have it
unpunished she could believe Miss Crawford to be the woman Now she could see
her own mistake as to who were gone or said to be gone It was not Mr and
Mrs Rushworth it was Mrs Rushworth and Mr Crawford
Fanny seemed to herself never to have been shocked before There was no
possibility of rest The evening passed without a pause of misery the night
was totally sleepless She passed only from feelings of sickness to shudderings
of horror and from hot fits of fever to cold The event was so shocking that
there were moments even when her heart revolted from it as impossible when she
thought it could not be A woman married only six months ago a man professing
himself devoted even engaged to another that other her near relation the
whole family both families connected as they were by tie upon tie all friends
all intimate together it was too horrible a confusion of guilt too gross a
complication of evil for human nature not in a state of utter barbarism to be
capable of yet her judgment told her it was so His unsettled affections
wavering with his vanity Marias decided attachment and no sufficient
principle on either side gave it possibility Miss Crawfords letter stampt it
a fact
What would be the consequence Whom would it not injure Whose views might
it not affect Whose peace would it not cut up for ever Miss Crawford herself
Edmund but it was dangerous perhaps to tread such ground She confined
herself or tried to confine herself to the simple indubitable familymisery
which must envelope all if it were indeed a matter of certified guilt and
public exposure The mothers sufferings the fathers there she paused
Julias Toms Edmunds there a yet longer pause They were the two on whom
it would fall most horribly Sir Thomass parental solicitude and high sense of
honour and decorum Edmunds upright principles unsuspicious temper and
genuine strength of feeling made her think it scarcely possible for them to
support life and reason under such disgrace and it appeared to her that as far
as this world alone was concerned the greatest blessing to every one of kindred
with Mrs Rushworth would be instant annihilation
Nothing happened the next day or the next to weaken her terrors Two posts
came in and brought no refutation public or private There was no second
letter to explain away the first from Miss Crawford there was no intelligence
from Mansfield though it was now full time for her to hear again from her aunt
This was an evil omen She had indeed scarcely the shadow of a hope to soothe
her mind and was reduced to so low and wan and trembling a condition as no
mother not unkind except Mrs Price could have overlooked when the third
day did bring the sickening knock and a letter was again put into her hands It
bore the London postmark and came from Edmund
»Dear Fanny
You know our present wretchedness May God support you under your
share We have been here two days but there is nothing to be done They
cannot be traced You may not have heard of the last blow Julias
elopement she is gone to Scotland with Yates She left London a few
hours before we entered it At any other time this would have been felt
dreadfully Now it seems nothing yet it is an heavy aggravation My
father is not overpowered More cannot be hoped He is still able to
think and act and I write by his desire to propose your returning
home He is anxious to get you there for my mothers sake I shall be at
Portsmouth the morning after you receive this and hope to find you
ready to set off for Mansfield My Father wishes you to invite Susan to
go with you for a few months Settle it as you like say what is
proper I am sure you will feel such an instance of his kindness at such
a moment Do justice to his meaning however I may confuse it You may
imagine something of my present state There is no end of the evil let
loose upon us You will see me early by the mail
Yours etc«
Never had Fanny more wanted a cordial Never had she felt such a one as this
letter contained Tomorrow to leave Portsmouth tomorrow She was she felt
she was in the greatest danger of being exquisitely happy while so many were
miserable The evil which brought such good to her She dreaded lest she should
learn to be insensible of it To be going so soon sent for so kindly sent for
as a comfort and with leave to take Susan was altogether such a combination of
blessings as set her heart in a glow and for a time seemed to distance every
pain and make her incapable of suitably sharing the distress even of those
whose distress she thought of most Julias elopement could affect her
comparatively but little she was amazed and shocked but it could not occupy
her could not dwell on her mind She was obliged to call herself to think of
it and acknowledge it to be terrible and grievous or it was escaping her in
the midst of all the agitating pressing joyful cares attending this summons to
herself
There is nothing like employment active indispensable employment for
relieving sorrow Employment even melancholy may dispel melancholy and her
occupations were hopeful She had so much to do that not even the horrible
story of Mrs Rushworth now fixed to the last point of certainty could affect
her as it had done before She had not time to be miserable Within twentyfour
hours she was hoping to be gone her father and mother must be spoken to Susan
prepared every thing got ready Business followed business the day was hardly
long enough The happiness she was imparting too happiness very little alloyed
by the black communication which must briefly precede it the joyful consent of
her father and mother to Susans going with her the general satisfaction with
which the going of both seemed regarded and the ecstacy of Susan herself was
all serving to support her spirits
The affliction of the Bertrams was little felt in the family Mrs Price
talked of her poor sister for a few minutes but how to find any thing to hold
Susans clothes because Rebecca took away all the boxes and spoilt them was
much more in her thoughts and as for Susan now unexpectedly gratified in the
first wish of her heart and knowing nothing personally of those who had sinned
or of those who were sorrowing if she could help rejoicing from beginning to
end it was as much as ought to be expected from human virtue at fourteen
As nothing was really left for the decision of Mrs Price or the good
offices of Rebecca every thing was rationally and duly accomplished and the
girls were ready for the morrow The advantage of much sleep to prepare them for
their journey was impossible The cousin who was travelling towards them could
hardly have less than visited their agitated spirits one all happiness the
other all varying and indescribable perturbation
By eight in the morning Edmund was in the house The girls heard his
entrance from above and Fanny went down The idea of immediately seeing him
with the knowledge of what he must be suffering brought back all her own first
feelings He so near her and in misery She was ready to sink as she entered
the parlour He was alone and met her instantly and she found herself pressed
to his heart with only these words just articulate My Fanny my only sister
my only comfort now She could say nothing nor for some minutes could he say
more
He turned away to recover himself and when he spoke again though his voice
still faltered his manner showed the wish of self-command and the resolution
of avoiding any farther allusion »Have you breakfasted When shall you be
ready Does Susan go« were questions following each other rapidly His
great object was to be off as soon as possible When Mansfield was considered
time was precious and the state of his own mind made him find relief only in
motion It was settled that he should order the carriage to the door in half an
hour Fanny answered for their having breakfasted and being quite ready in half
an hour He had already ate and declined staying for their meal He would walk
round the ramparts and join them with the carriage He was gone again glad to
get away even from Fanny
He looked very ill evidently suffering under violent emotions which he was
determined to suppress She knew it must be so but it was terrible to her
The carriage came and he entered the house again at the same moment just
in time to spend a few minutes with the family and be a witness but that he
saw nothing of the tranquil manner in which the daughters were parted with
and just in time to prevent their sitting down to the breakfast table which by
dint of much unusual activity was quite and completely ready as the carriage
drove from the door Fannys last meal in her fathers house was in character
with her first she was dismissed from it as hospitably as she had been
welcomed
How her heart swelled with joy and gratitude as she passed the barriers of
Portsmouth and how Susans face wore its broadest smiles may be easily
conceived Sitting forwards however and screened by her bonnet those smiles
were unseen
The journey was likely to be a silent one Edmunds deep sighs often reached
Fanny Had he been alone with her his heart must have opened in spite of every
resolution but Susans presence drove him quite into himself and his attempts
to talk on indifferent subjects could never be long supported
Fanny watched him with neverfailing solicitude and sometimes catching his
eye received an affectionate smile which comforted her but the first days
journey passed without her hearing a word from him on the subjects that were
weighing him down The next morning produced a little more Just before their
setting out from Oxford while Susan was stationed at a window in eager
observation of the departure of a large family from the inn the other two were
standing by the fire and Edmund particularly struck by the alteration in
Fannys looks and from his ignorance of the daily evils of her fathers house
attributing an undue share of the change attributing all to the recent event
took her hand and said in a low but very expressive tone »No wonder you
must feel it you must suffer How a man who had once loved could desert you
But yours your regard was new compared with Fanny think of me«
The first division of their journey occupied a long day and brought them
almost knocked up to Oxford but the second was over at a much earlier hour
They were in the environs of Mansfield long before the usual dinnertime and as
they approached the beloved place the hearts of both sisters sank a little
Fanny began to dread the meeting with her aunts and Tom under so dreadful a
humiliation and Susan to feel with some anxiety that all her best manners all
her lately acquired knowledge of what was practised here was on the point of
being called into action Visions of good and ill breeding of old vulgarisms
and new gentilities were before her and she was meditating much upon silver
forks napkins and finger glasses Fanny had been every where awake to the
difference of the country since February but when they entered the Park her
perceptions and her pleasures were of the keenest sort It was three months
full three months since her quitting it and the change was from winter to
summer Her eye fell every where on lawns and plantations of the freshest green
and the trees though not fully clothed were in that delightful state when
farther beauty is known to be at hand and when while much is actually given to
the sight more yet remains for the imagination Her enjoyment however was for
herself alone Edmund could not share it She looked at him but he was leaning
back sunk in a deeper gloom than ever and with eyes closed as if the view of
cheerfulness oppressed him and the lovely scenes of home must be shut out
It made her melancholy again and the knowledge of what must be enduring
there invested even the house modern airy and well situated as it was with
a melancholy aspect
By one of the suffering party within they were expected with such
impatience as she had never known before Fanny had scarcely passed the
solemnlooking servants when Lady Bertram came from the drawing room to meet
her came with no indolent step and falling on her neck said »Dear Fanny
now I shall be comfortable«
Chapter XVI
It had been a miserable party each of the three believing themselves most
miserable Mrs Norris however as most attached to Maria was really the
greatest sufferer Maria was her first favourite the dearest of all the match
had been her own contriving as she had been wont with such pride of heart to
feel and say and this conclusion of it almost overpowered her
She was an altered creature quieted stupified indifferent to every thing
that passed The being left with her sister and nephew and all the house under
her care had been an advantage entirely thrown away she had been unable to
direct or dictate or even fancy herself useful When really touched by
affliction her active powers had been all benumbed and neither Lady Bertram
nor Tom had received from her the smallest support or attempt at support She
had done no more for them than they had done for each other They had been all
solitary helpless and forlorn alike and now the arrival of the others only
established her superiority in wretchedness Her companions were relieved but
there was no good for her Edmund was almost as welcome to his brother as Fanny
to her aunt but Mrs Norris instead of having comfort from either was but the
more irritated by the sight of the person whom in the blindness of her anger
she could have charged as the dæmon of the piece Had Fanny accepted Mr
Crawford this could not have happened
Susan too was a grievance She had not spirits to notice her in more than
a few repulsive looks but she felt her as a spy and an intruder and an
indigent niece and every thing most odious By her other aunt Susan was
received with quiet kindness Lady Bertram could not give her much time or many
words but she felt her as Fannys sister to have a claim at Mansfield and
was ready to kiss and like her and Susan was more than satisfied for she came
perfectly aware that nothing but ill humour was to be expected from Aunt
Norris and was so provided with happiness so strong in that best of blessings
an escape from many certain evils that she could have stood against a great
deal more indifference than she met with from the others
She was now left a good deal to herself to get acquainted with the house
and grounds as she could and spent her days very happily in so doing while
those who might otherwise have attended to her were shut up or wholly occupied
each with the person quite dependant on them at this time for every thing like
comfort Edmund trying to bury his own feelings in exertions for the relief of
his brothers and Fanny devoted to her aunt Bertram returning to every former
office with more than former zeal and thinking she could never do enough for
one who seemed so much to want her
To talk over the dreadful business with Fanny talk and lament was all Lady
Bertrams consolation To be listened to and borne with and hear the voice of
kindness and sympathy in return was every thing that could be done for her To
be otherwise comforted was out of the question The case admitted of no comfort
Lady Bertram did not think deeply but guided by Sir Thomas she thought justly
on all important points and she saw therefore in all its enormity what had
happened and neither endeavoured herself nor required Fanny to advise her to
think little of guilt and infamy
Her affections were not acute nor was her mind tenacious After a time
Fanny found it not impossible to direct her thoughts to other subjects and
revive some interest in the usual occupations but whenever Lady Bertram was
fixed on the event she could see it only in one light as comprehending the
loss of a daughter and a disgrace never to be wiped off
Fanny learnt from her all the particulars which had yet transpired Her
aunt was no very methodical narrator but with the help of some letters to and
from Sir Thomas and what she already knew herself and could reasonably
combine she was soon able to understand quite as much as she wished of the
circumstances attending the story
Mrs Rushworth had gone for the Easter holidays to Twickenham with a
family whom she had just grown intimate with a family of lively agreeable
manners and probably of morals and discretion to suit for to their house Mr
Crawford had constant access at all times His having been in the same
neighbourhood Fanny already knew Mr Rushworth had been gone at this time to
Bath to pass a few days with his mother and bring her back to town and Maria
was with these friends without any restraint without even Julia for Julia had
removed from Wimpole Street two or three weeks before on a visit to some
relations of Sir Thomas a removal which her father and mother were now disposed
to attribute to some view of convenience on Mr Yatess account Very soon after
the Rushworths return to Wimpole Street Sir Thomas had received a letter from
an old and most particular friend in London who hearing and witnessing a good
deal to alarm him in that quarter wrote to recommend Sir Thomass coming to
London himself and using his influence with his daughter to put an end to an
intimacy which was already exposing her to unpleasant remarks and evidently
making Mr Rushworth uneasy
Sir Thomas was preparing to act upon this letter without communicating its
contents to any creature at Mansfield when it was followed by another sent
express from the same friend to break to him the almost desperate situation in
which affairs then stood with the young people Mrs Rushworth had left her
husbands house Mr Rushworth had been in great anger and distress to him Mr
Harding for his advice Mr Harding feared there had been at least very
flagrant indiscretion The maidservant of Mrs Rushworth senior threatened
alarmingly He was doing all in his power to quiet every thing with the hope of
Mrs Rushworths return but was so much counteracted in Wimpole Street by the
influence of Mr Rushworths mother that the worst consequences might be
apprehended
This dreadful communication could not be kept from the rest of the family
Sir Thomas set off Edmund would go with him and the others had been left in a
state of wretchedness inferior only to what followed the receipt of the next
letters from London Every thing was by that time public beyond a hope The
servant of Mrs Rushworth the mother had exposure in her power and supported
by her mistress was not to be silenced The two ladies even in the short time
they had been together had disagreed and the bitterness of the elder against
her daughterinlaw might perhaps arise almost as much from the personal
disrespect with which she had herself been treated as from sensibility for her
son
However that might be she was unmanageable But had she been less
obstinate or of less weight with her son who was always guided by the last
speaker by the person who could get hold of and shut him up the case would
still have been hopeless for Mrs Rushworth did not appear again and there was
every reason to conclude her to be concealed somewhere with Mr Crawford who
had quitted his uncles house as for a journey on the very day of her
absenting herself
Sir Thomas however remained yet a little longer in town in the hope of
discovering and snatching her from farther vice though all was lost on the
side of character
His present state Fanny could hardly bear to think of There was but one of
his children who was not at this time a source of misery to him Toms
complaints had been greatly heightened by the shock of his sisters conduct and
his recovery so much thrown back by it that even Lady Bertram had been struck
by the difference and all her alarms were regularly sent off to her husband
and Julias elopement the additional blow which had met him on his arrival in
London though its force had been deadened at the moment must she knew be
sorely felt She saw that it was His letters expressed how much he deplored it
Under any circumstances it would have been an unwelcome alliance but to have it
so clandestinely formed and such a period chosen for its completion placed
Julias feelings in a most unfavourable light and severely aggravated the folly
of her choice He called it a bad thing done in the worst manner and at the
worst time and though Julia was yet as more pardonable than Maria as folly than
vice he could not but regard the step she had taken as opening the worst
probabilities of a conclusion hereafter like her sisters Such was his opinion
of the set into which she had thrown herself
Fanny felt for him most acutely He could have no comfort but in Edmund
Every other child must be racking his heart His displeasure against herself she
trusted reasoning differently from Mrs Norris would now be done away She
should be justified Mr Crawford would have fully acquitted her conduct in
refusing him but this though most material to herself would be poor
consolation to Sir Thomas Her uncles displeasure was terrible to her but what
could her justification or her gratitude and attachment do for him His stay
must be on Edmund alone
She was mistaken however in supposing that Edmund gave his father no
present pain It was of a much less poignant nature than what the others
excited but Sir Thomas was considering his happiness as very deeply involved in
the offence of his sister and friend cut off by it as he must be from the
woman whom he had been pursuing with undoubted attachment and strong
probability of success and who in every thing but this despicable brother
would have been so eligible a connection He was aware of what Edmund must be
suffering on his own behalf in addition to all the rest when they were in town
he had seen or conjectured his feelings and having reason to think that one
interview with Miss Crawford had taken place from which Edmund derived only
increased distress had been as anxious on that account as on others to get him
out of town and had engaged him in taking Fanny home to her aunt with a view
to his relief and benefit no less than theirs Fanny was not in the secret of
her uncles feelings Sir Thomas not in the secret of Miss Crawfords character
Had he been privy to her conversation with his son he would not have wished her
to belong to him though her twenty thousand pounds had been forty
That Edmund must be for ever divided from Miss Crawford did not admit of a
doubt with Fanny and yet till she knew that he felt the same her own
conviction was insufficient She thought he did but she wanted to be assured of
it If he would now speak to her with the unreserve which had sometimes been too
much for her before it would be most consoling but that she found was not to
be She seldom saw him never alone he probably avoided being alone with her
What was to be inferred That his judgment submitted to all his own peculiar and
bitter share of this family affliction but that it was too keenly felt to be a
subject of the slightest communication This must be his state He yielded but
it was with agonies which did not admit of speech Long long would it be ere
Miss Crawfords name passed his lips again or she could hope for a renewal of
such confidential intercourse as had been
It was long They reached Mansfield on Thursday and it was not till Sunday
evening that Edmund began to talk to her on the subject Sitting with her on
Sunday evening a wet Sunday evening the very time of all others when if a
friend is at hand the heart must be opened and every thing told no one else
in the room except his mother who after hearing an affecting sermon had
cried herself to sleep it was impossible not to speak and so with the usual
beginnings hardly to be traced as to what came first and the usual declaration
that if she would listen to him for a few minutes he should be very brief and
certainly never tax her kindness in the same way again she need not fear a
repetition it would be a subject prohibited entirely he entered upon the
luxury of relating circumstances and sensations of the first interest to
himself to one of whose affectionate sympathy he was quite convinced
How Fanny listened with what curiosity and concern what pain and what
delight how the agitation of his voice was watched and how carefully her own
eyes were fixed on any object but himself may be imagined The opening was
alarming He had seen Miss Crawford He had been invited to see her He had
received a note from Lady Stornaway to beg him to call and regarding it as what
was meant to be the last last interview of friendship and investing her with
all the feelings of shame and wretchedness which Crawfords sister ought to have
known he had gone to her in such a state of mind so softened so devoted as
made it for a few moments impossible to Fannys fears that it should be the
last But as he proceeded in his story these fears were over She had met him
he said with a serious certainly a serious even an agitated air but before
he had been able to speak one intelligible sentence she had introduced the
subject in a manner which he owned had shocked him »I heard you were in town«
said she »I wanted to see you Let us talk over this sad business What can
equal the folly of our two relations« »I could not answer but I believe my
looks spoke She felt reproved Sometimes how quick to feel With a graver look
and voice she then added I do not mean to defend Henry at your sisters
expence So she began but how she went on Fanny is not fit is hardly fit
to be repeated to you I cannot recall all her words I would not dwell upon
them if I could Their substance was great anger at the folly of each She
reprobated her brothers folly in being drawn on by a woman whom he had never
cared for to do what must lose him the woman he adored but still more the
folly of poor Maria in sacrificing such a situation plunging into such
difficulties under the idea of being really loved by a man who had long ago
made his indifference clear Guess what I must have felt To hear the woman whom
no harsher name than folly given So voluntarily so freely so coolly to
canvass it No reluctance no horror no feminine shall I say no modest
loathings This is what the world does For where Fanny shall we find a
woman whom nature had so richly endowed Spoilt spoilt «
After a little reflection he went on with a sort of desperate calmness »I
will tell you every thing and then have done for ever She saw it only as
folly and that folly stamped only by exposure The want of common discretion
of caution his going down to Richmond for the whole time of her being at
Twickenham her putting herself in the power of a servant it was the
detection in short Oh Fanny it was the detection not the offence which she
reprobated It was the imprudence which had brought things to extremity and
obliged her brother to give up every dearer plan in order to fly with her«
He stopt »And what« said Fanny believing herself required to speak
»what could you say«
»Nothing nothing to be understood I was like a man stunned She went on
began to talk of you yes then she began to talk of you regretting as well
she might the loss of such a There she spoke very rationally But she always
has done justice to you He has thrown away said she such a woman as he will
never see again She would have fixed him she would have made him happy for
ever My dearest Fanny I am giving you I hope more pleasure than pain by this
retrospect of what might have been but what never can be now You do not wish
me to be silent if you do give me but a look a word and I have done«
No look or word was given
»Thank God« said he »We were all disposed to wonder but it seems to have
been the merciful appointment of Providence that the heart which knew no guile
should not suffer She spoke of you with high praise and warm affection yet
even here there was alloy a dash of evil for in the midst of it she could
exclaim Why would not she have him It is all her fault Simple girl I shall
never forgive her Had she accepted him as she ought they might now have been
on the point of marriage and Henry would have been too happy and too busy to
want any other object He would have taken no pains to be on terms with Mrs
Rushworth again It would have all ended in a regular standing flirtation in
yearly meetings at Sotherton and Everingham Could you have believed it
possible But the charm is broken My eyes are opened«
»Cruel« said Fanny »quite cruel At such a moment to give way to gaiety
and to speak with lightness and to you Absolute cruelty«
»Cruelty do you call it We differ there No hers is not a cruel
nature I do not consider her as meaning to wound my feelings The evil lies yet
deeper in her total ignorance unsuspiciousness of there being such feelings
in a perversion of mind which made it natural to her to treat the subject as she
did She was speaking only as she had been used to hear others speak as she
imagined every body else would speak Hers are not faults of temper She would
not voluntarily give unnecessary pain to any one and though I may deceive
myself I cannot but think that for me for my feelings she would Hers are
faults of principle Fanny of blunted delicacy and a corrupted vitiated mind
Perhaps it is best for me since it leaves me so little to regret Not so
however Gladly would I submit to all the increased pain of losing her rather
than have to think of her as I do I told her so«
»Did you«
»Yes when I left her I told her so«
»How long were you together«
»Five and twenty minutes Well she went on to say that what remained now
to be done was to bring about a marriage between them She spoke of it Fanny
with a steadier voice than I can« He was obliged to pause more than once as he
continued »We must persuade Henry to marry her« said she »and what with
honour and the certainty of having shut himself out for ever from Fanny I do
not despair of it Fanny he must give up I do not think that even he could now
hope to succeed with one of her stamp and therefore I hope we may find no
insuperable difficulty My influence which is not small shall all go that way
and when once married and properly supported by her own family people of
respectability as they are she may recover her footing in society to a certain
degree In some circles we know she would never be admitted but with good
dinners and large parties there will always be those who will be glad of her
acquaintance and there is undoubtedly more liberality and candour on those
points than formerly What I advise is that your father be quiet Do not let
him injure his own cause by interference Persuade him to let things take their
course If by any officious exertions of his she is induced to leave Henrys
protection there will be much less chance of his marrying her than if she
remain with him I know how he is likely to be influenced Let Sir Thomas trust
to his honour and compassion and it may all end well but if he get his
daughter away it will be destroying the chief hold«
After repeating this Edmund was so much affected that Fanny watching him
with silent but most tender concern was almost sorry that the subject had been
entered on at all It was long before he could speak again At last »Now
Fanny« said he »I shall soon have done I have told you the substance of all
that she said As soon as I could speak I replied that I had not supposed it
possible coming in such a state of mind into that house as I had done that
any thing could occur to make me suffer more but that she had been inflicting
deeper wounds in almost every sentence That though I had in the course of our
acquaintance been often sensible of some difference in our opinions on points
too of some moment it had not entered my imagination to conceive the
difference could be such as she had now proved it That the manner in which she
treated the dreadful crime committed by her brother and my sister with whom
lay the greater seduction I pretended not to say but the manner in which she
spoke of the crime itself giving it every reproach but the right considering
its ill consequences only as they were to be braved or overborne by a defiance
of decency and impudence in wrong and last of all and above all recommending
to us a compliance a compromise an acquiescence in the continuance of the
sin on the chance of a marriage which thinking as I now thought of her
brother should rather be prevented than sought all this together most
grievously convinced me that I had never understood her before and that as far
as related to mind it had been the creature of my own imagination not Miss
Crawford that I had been too apt to dwell on for many months past That
perhaps it was best for me I had less to regret in sacrificing a friendship
feelings hopes which must at any rate have been torn from me now And yet
that I must and would confess that could I have restored her to what she had
appeared to me before I would infinitely prefer any increase of the pain of
parting for the sake of carrying with me the right of tenderness and esteem
This is what I said the purport of it but as you may imagine not spoken so
collectedly or methodically as I have repeated it to you She was astonished
exceedingly astonished more than astonished I saw her change countenance She
turned extremely red I imagined I saw a mixture of many feelings a great
though short struggle half a wish of yielding to truths half a sense of shame
but habit habit carried it She would have laughed if she could It was a
sort of laugh as she answered A pretty good lecture upon my word Was it part
of your last sermon At this rate you will soon reform every body at Mansfield
and Thornton Lacey and when I hear of you next it may be as a celebrated
preacher in some great society of Methodists or as a missionary into foreign
parts She tried to speak carelessly but she was not so careless as she wanted
to appear I only said in reply that from my heart I wished her well and
earnestly hoped that she might soon learn to think more justly and not owe the
most valuable knowledge we could any of us acquire the knowledge of ourselves
and of our duty to the lessons of affliction and immediately left the room I
had gone a few steps Fanny when I heard the door open behind me Mr Bertram
said she I looked back Mr Bertram said she with a smile but it was a
smile illsuited to the conversation that had passed a saucy playful smile
seeming to invite in order to subdue me at least it appeared so to me I
resisted it was the impulse of the moment to resist and still walked on I
have since sometimes for a moment regretted that I did not go back but I
know I was right and such has been the end of our acquaintance And what an
acquaintance has it been How have I been deceived Equally in brother and
sister deceived I thank you for your patience Fanny This has been the
greatest relief and now we will have done«
And such was Fannys dependance on his words that for five minutes she
thought they had done Then however it all came on again or something very
like it and nothing less than Lady Bertrams rousing thoroughly up could
really close such a conversation Till that happened they continued to talk of
Miss Crawford alone and how she had attached him and how delightful nature had
made her and how excellent she would have been had she fallen into good hands
earlier Fanny now at liberty to speak openly felt more than justified in
adding to his knowledge of her real character by some hint of what share his
brothers state of health might be supposed to have in her wish for a complete
reconciliation This was not an agreeable intimation Nature resisted it for a
while It would have been a vast deal pleasanter to have had her more
disinterested in her attachment but his vanity was not of a strength to fight
long against reason He submitted to believe that Toms illness had influenced
her only reserving for himself this consoling thought that considering the
many counteractions of opposing habits she had certainly been more attached to
him than could have been expected and for his sake been more near doing right
Fanny thought exactly the same and they were also quite agreed in their opinion
of the lasting effect the indelible impression which such a disappointment
must make on his mind Time would undoubtedly abate somewhat of his sufferings
but still it was a sort of thing which he never could get entirely the better
of and as to his ever meeting with any other woman who could it was too
impossible to be named but with indignation Fannys friendship was all that he
had to cling to
Chapter XVII
Let other pens dwell on guilt and misery I quit such odious subjects as soon as
I can impatient to restore every body not greatly in fault themselves to
tolerable comfort and to have done with all the rest
My Fanny indeed at this very time I have the satisfaction of knowing must
have been happy in spite of every thing She must have been a happy creature in
spite of all that she felt or thought she felt for the distress of those around
her She had sources of delight that must force their way She was returned to
Mansfield Park she was useful she was beloved she was safe from Mr Crawford
and when Sir Thomas came back she had every proof that could be given in his
then melancholy state of spirits of his perfect approbation and increased
regard and happy as all this must make her she would still have been happy
without any of it for Edmund was no longer the dupe of Miss Crawford
It is true that Edmund was very far from happy himself He was suffering
from disappointment and regret grieving over what was and wishing for what
could never be She knew it was so and was sorry but it was with a sorrow so
founded on satisfaction so tending to ease and so much in harmony with every
dearest sensation that there are few who might not have been glad to exchange
their greatest gaiety for it
Sir Thomas poor Sir Thomas a parent and conscious of errors in his own
conduct as a parent was the longest to suffer He felt that he ought not to
have allowed the marriage that his daughters sentiments had been sufficiently
known to him to render him culpable in authorising it that in so doing he had
sacrificed the right to the expedient and been governed by motives of
selfishness and worldly wisdom These were reflections that required some time
to soften but time will do almost every thing and though little comfort arose
on Mrs Rushworths side for the misery she had occasioned comfort was to be
found greater than he had supposed in his other children Julias match became
a less desperate business than he had considered it at first She was humble and
wishing to be forgiven and Mr Yates desirous of being really received into
the family was disposed to look up to him and be guided He was not very solid
but there was a hope of his becoming less trifling of his being at least
tolerably domestic and quiet and at any rate there was comfort in finding his
estate rather more and his debts much less than he had feared and in being
consulted and treated as the friend best worth attending to There was comfort
also in Tom who gradually regained his health without regaining the
thoughtlessness and selfishness of his previous habits He was the better for
ever for his illness He had suffered and he had learnt to think two
advantages that he had never known before and the self-reproach arising from
the deplorable event in Wimpole Street to which he felt himself accessary by
all the dangerous intimacy of his unjustifiable theatre made an impression on
his mind which at the age of sixandtwenty with no want of sense, or good
companions was durable in its happy effects He became what he ought to be
useful to his father steady and quiet and not living merely for himself
Here was comfort indeed and quite as soon as Sir Thomas could place
dependence on such sources of good Edmund was contributing to his fathers ease
by improvement in the only point in which he had given him pain before
improvement in his spirits After wandering about and sitting under trees with
Fanny all the summer evenings he had so well talked his mind into submission
as to be very tolerably cheerful again
These were the circumstances and the hopes which gradually brought their
alleviation to Sir Thomas deadening his sense of what was lost and in part
reconciling him to himself though the anguish arising from the conviction of
his own errors in the education of his daughters was never to be entirely done
away
Too late he became aware how unfavourable to the character of any young
people must be the totally opposite treatment which Maria and Julia had been
always experiencing at home where the excessive indulgence and flattery of
their aunt had been continually contrasted with his own severity He saw how ill
he had judged in expecting to counteract what was wrong in Mrs Norris by its
reverse in himself clearly saw that he had but increased the evil by teaching
them to repress their spirits in his presence as to make their real disposition
unknown to him and sending them for all their indulgences to a person who had
been able to attach them only by the blindness of her affection and the excess
of her praise
Here had been grievous mismanagement but bad as it was he gradually grew
to feel that it had not been the most direful mistake in his plan of education
Something must have been wanting within or time would have worn away much of
its ill effect He feared that principle active principle had been wanting
that they had never been properly taught to govern their inclinations and
tempers by that sense of duty which can alone suffice They had been instructed
theoretically in their religion but never required to bring it into daily
practice To be distinguished for elegance and accomplishments the authorised
object of their youth could have had no useful influence that way no moral
effect on the mind. He had meant them to be good but his cares had been
directed to the understanding and manners not the disposition and of the
necessity of self-denial and humility he feared they had never heard from any
lips that could profit them
Bitterly did he deplore a deficiency which now he could scarcely comprehend
to have been possible Wretchedly did he feel that with all the cost and care
of an anxious and expensive education he had brought up his daughters without
their understanding their first duties or his being acquainted with their
character and temper
The high spirit and strong passions of Mrs Rushworth especially were made
known to him only in their sad result She was not to be prevailed on to leave
Mr Crawford She hoped to marry him and they continued together till she was
obliged to be convinced that such hope was vain and till the disappointment and
wretchedness arising from the conviction rendered her temper so bad and her
feelings for him so like hatred as to make them for a while each others
punishment and then induce a voluntary separation
She had lived with him to be reproached as the ruin of all his happiness in
Fanny and carried away no better consolation in leaving him than that she had
divided them What can exceed the misery of such a mind in such a situation
Mr Rushworth had no difficulty in procuring a divorce and so ended a
marriage contracted under such circumstances as to make any better end the
effect of good luck not to be reckoned on She had despised him and loved
another and he had been very much aware that it was so The indignities of
stupidity and the disappointments of selfish passion can excite little pity
His punishment followed his conduct as did a deeper punishment the deeper
guilt of his wife He was released from the engagement to be mortified and
unhappy till some other pretty girl could attract him into matrimony again and
he might set forward on a second and it is to be hoped more prosperous trial
of the state if duped to be duped at least with good humour and good luck
while she must withdraw with infinitely stronger feelings to a retirement and
reproach which could allow no second spring of hope or character
Where she could be placed became a subject of most melancholy and momentous
consultation Mrs Norris whose attachment seemed to augment with the demerits
of her niece would have had her received at home and countenanced by them all
Sir Thomas would not hear of it and Mrs Norriss anger against Fanny was so
much the greater from considering her residence there as the motive She
persisted in placing his scruples to her account though Sir Thomas very
solemnly assured her that had there been no young woman in question had there
been no young person of either sex belonging to him to be endangered by the
society or hurt by the character of Mrs Rushworth he would never have offered
so great an insult to the neighbourhood as to expect it to notice her As a
daughter he hoped a penitent one she should be protected by him and secured
in every comfort and supported by every encouragement to do right which their
relative situations admitted but farther than that he would not go Maria had
destroyed her own character and he would not by a vain attempt to restore what
never could be restored be affording his sanction to vice or in seeking to
lessen its disgrace be anywise accessary to introducing such misery in another
mans family as he had known himself
It ended in Mrs Norriss resolving to quit Mansfield and devote herself to
her unfortunate Maria and in an establishment being formed for them in another
country remote and private where shut up together with little society on
one side no affection on the other no judgment it may be reasonably supposed
that their tempers became their mutual punishment
Mrs Norriss removal from Mansfield was the great supplementary comfort of
Sir Thomass life His opinion of her had been sinking from the day of his
return from Antigua in every transaction together from that period in their
daily intercourse in business or in chat she had been regularly losing ground
in his esteem and convincing him that either time had done her much disservice
or that he had considerably overrated her sense and wonderfully borne with her
manners before He had felt her as an hourly evil which was so much the worse
as there seemed no chance of its ceasing but with life she seemed a part of
himself that must be borne for ever To be relieved from her therefore was so
great a felicity that had she not left bitter remembrances behind her there
might have been danger of his learning almost to approve the evil which produced
such a good
She was regretted by no one at Mansfield She had never been able to attach
even those she loved best and since Mrs Rushworths elopement her temper had
been in a state of such irritation as to make her every where tormenting Not
even Fanny had tears for aunt Norris not even when she was gone for ever
That Julia escaped better than Maria was owing in some measure to a
favourable difference of disposition and circumstance but in a greater to her
having been less the darling of that very aunt less flattered and less spoilt
Her beauty and acquirements had held but a second place She had been always
used to think herself a little inferior to Maria Her temper was naturally the
easiest of the two her feelings though quick were more controulable and
education had not given her so very hurtful a degree of self-consequence
She had submitted the best to the disappointment in Henry Crawford After
the first bitterness of the conviction of being slighted was over she had been
tolerably soon in a fair way of not thinking of him again and when the
acquaintance was renewed in town and Mr Rushworths house became Crawfords
object she had had the merit of withdrawing herself from it and of chusing
that time to pay a visit to her other friends in order to secure herself from
being again too much attracted This had been her motive in going to her
cousins Mr Yatess convenience had had nothing to do with it She had been
allowing his attentions some time but with very little idea of ever accepting
him and had not her sisters conduct burst forth as it did and her increased
dread of her father and of home on that event imagining its certain
consequence to herself would be greater severity and restraint made her
hastily resolve on avoiding such immediate horrors at all risks it is probable
that Mr Yates would never have succeeded She had not eloped with any worse
feelings than those of selfish alarm It had appeared to her the only thing to
be done Marias guilt had induced Julias folly
Henry Crawford ruined by early independence and bad domestic example
indulged in the freaks of a coldblooded vanity a little too long Once it had
by an opening undesigned and unmerited led him into the way of happiness Could
he have been satisfied with the conquest of one amiable womans affections
could he have found sufficient exultation in overcoming the reluctance in
working himself into the esteem and tenderness of Fanny Price there would have
been every probability of success and felicity for him His affection had
already done something Her influence over him had already given him some
influence over her Would he have deserved more there can be no doubt that more
would have been obtained especially when that marriage had taken place which
would have given him the assistance of her conscience in subduing her first
inclination and brought them very often together Would he have persevered and
uprightly Fanny must have been his reward and a reward very voluntarily
bestowed within a reasonable period from Edmunds marrying Mary
Had he done as he intended and as he knew he ought by going down to
Everingham after his return from Portsmouth he might have been deciding his own
happy destiny But he was pressed to stay for Mrs Frasers party his staying
was made of flattering consequence and he was to meet Mrs Rushworth there
Curiosity and vanity were both engaged and the temptation of immediate pleasure
was too strong for a mind unused to make any sacrifice to right he resolved to
defer his Norfolk journey resolved that writing should answer the purpose of
it or that its purpose was unimportant and staid He saw Mrs Rushworth was
received by her with a coldness which ought to have been repulsive and have
established apparent indifference between them for ever but he was mortified
he could not bear to be thrown off by the woman whose smiles had been so wholly
at his command he must exert himself to subdue so proud a display of
resentment it was anger on Fannys account he must get the better of it and
make Mrs Rushworth Maria Bertram again in her treatment of himself
In this spirit he began the attack and by animated perseverance had soon
reestablished the sort of familiar intercourse of gallantry of flirtation
which bounded his views but in triumphing over the discretion which though
beginning in anger might have saved them both he had put himself in the power
of feelings on her side more strong than he had supposed She loved him
there was no withdrawing attentions avowedly dear to her He was entangled by
his own vanity with as little excuse of love as possible and without the
smallest inconstancy of mind towards her cousin To keep Fanny and the
Bertrams from a knowledge of what was passing became his first object Secrecy
could not have been more desirable for Mrs Rushworths credit than he felt it
for his own When he returned from Richmond he would have been glad to see
Mrs Rushworth no more All that followed was the result of her imprudence
and he went off with her at last because he could not help it regretting
Fanny even at the moment but regretting her infinitely more when all the
bustle of the intrigue was over and a very few months had taught him by the
force of contrast to place a yet higher value on the sweetness of her temper
the purity of her mind and the excellence of her principles
That punishment the public punishment of disgrace should in a just measure
attend his share of the offence is we know not one of the barriers which
society gives to virtue In this world the penalty is less equal than could be
wished but without presuming to look forward to a juster appointment hereafter
we may fairly consider a man of sense like Henry Crawford to be providing for
himself no small portion of vexation and regret vexation that must rise
sometimes to selfreproach and regret to wretchedness in having so requited
hospitality so injured family peace so forfeited his best most estimable and
endeared acquaintance and so lost the woman whom he had rationally as well as
passionately loved
After what had passed to wound and alienate the two families the
continuance of the Bertrams and Grants in such close neighbourhood would have
been most distressing but the absence of the latter for some months purposely
lengthened ended very fortunately in the necessity or at least the
practicability of a permanent removal Dr Grant through an interest on which
he had almost ceased to form hopes succeeded to a stall in Westminster which
as affording an occasion for leaving Mansfield an excuse for residence in
London and an increase of income to answer the expenses of the change was
highly acceptable to those who went and those who staid
Mrs Grant with a temper to love and be loved must have gone with some
regret from the scenes and people she had been used to but the same happiness
of disposition must in any place and any society secure her a great deal to
enjoy and she had again a home to offer Mary and Mary had had enough of her
own friends enough of vanity ambition love and disappointment in the course
of the last half year to be in need of the true kindness of her sisters heart
and the rational tranquillity of her ways They lived together and when Dr
Grant had brought on apoplexy and death by three great institutionary dinners
in one week they still lived together for Mary though perfectly resolved
against ever attaching herself to a younger brother again was long in finding
among the dashing representatives or idle heir apparents who were at the
command of her beauty and her 20000l any one who could satisfy the better
taste she had acquired at Mansfield whose character and manners could authorise
a hope of the domestic happiness she had there learnt to estimate or put Edmund
Bertram sufficiently out of her head
Edmund had greatly the advantage of her in this respect He had not to wait
and wish with vacant affections for an object worthy to succeed her in them
Scarcely had he done regretting Mary Crawford and observing to Fanny how
impossible it was that he should ever meet with such another woman before it
began to strike him whether a very different kind of woman might not do just as
well or a great deal better whether Fanny herself were not growing as dear
as important to him in all her smiles and all her ways as Mary Crawford had
ever been and whether it might not be a possible an hopeful undertaking to
persuade her that her warm and sisterly regard for him would be foundation
enough for wedded love
I purposely abstain from dates on this occasion that every one may be at
liberty to fix their own aware that the cure of unconquerable passions and the
transfer of unchanging attachments must vary much as to time in different
people I only intreat every body to believe that exactly at the time when it
was quite natural that it should be so and not a week earlier Edmund did cease
to care about Miss Crawford and became as anxious to marry Fanny as Fanny
herself could desire
With such a regard for her indeed as his had long been a regard founded
on the most endearing claims of innocence and helplessness and completed by
every recommendation of growing worth what could be more natural than the
change Loving guiding protecting her as he had been doing ever since her
being ten years old her mind in so great a degree formed by his care and her
comfort depending on his kindness an object to him of such close and peculiar
interest dearer by all his own importance with her than any one else at
Mansfield what was there now to add but that he should learn to prefer soft
light eyes to sparkling dark ones And being always with her and always
talking confidentially and his feelings exactly in that favourable state which
a recent disappointment gives those soft light eyes could not be very long in
obtaining the preeminence
Having once set out and felt that he had done so on this road to
happiness there was nothing on the side of prudence to stop him or make his
progress slow no doubts of her deserving no fears from opposition of taste no
need of drawing new hopes of happiness from dissimilarity of temper Her mind
disposition opinions and habits wanted no half concealment no self deception
on the present no reliance on future improvement Even in the midst of his late
infatuation he had acknowledged Fannys mental superiority What must be his
sense of it now therefore She was of course only too good for him but as
nobody minds having what is too good for them he was very steadily earnest in
the pursuit of the blessing and it was not possible that encouragement from her
should be long wanting Timid anxious doubting as she was it was still
impossible that such tenderness as hers should not at times hold out the
strongest hope of success though it remained for a later period to tell him the
whole delightful and astonishing truth His happiness in knowing himself to have
been so long the beloved of such a heart must have been great enough to warrant
any strength of language in which he could cloathe it to her or to himself it
must have been a delightful happiness But there was happiness elsewhere which
no description can reach Let no one presume to give the feelings of a young
woman on receiving the assurance of that affection of which she has scarcely
allowed herself to entertain a hope
Their own inclinations ascertained there were no difficulties behind no
drawback of poverty or parent It was a match which Sir Thomass wishes had even
forestalled Sick of ambitious and mercenary connections prizing more and more
the sterling good of principle and temper and chiefly anxious to bind by the
strongest securities all that remained to him of domestic felicity he had
pondered with genuine satisfaction on the more than possibility of the two young
friends finding their mutual consolation in each other for all that had occurred
of disappointment to either and the joyful consent which met Edmunds
application the high sense of having realised a great acquisition in the
promise of Fanny for a daughter formed just such a contrast with his early
opinion on the subject when the poor little girls coming had been first
agitated as time is for ever producing between the plans and decisions of
mortals for their own instruction and their neighbours entertainment
Fanny was indeed the daughter that he wanted His charitable kindness had
been rearing a prime comfort for himself His liberality had a rich repayment
and the general goodness of his intentions by her deserved it He might have
made her childhood happier but it had been an error of judgment only which had
given him the appearance of harshness and deprived him of her early love and
now on really knowing each other their mutual attachment became very strong
After settling her at Thornton Lacey with every kind attention to her comfort
the object of almost every day was to see her there or to get her away from it
Selfishly dear as she had long been to Lady Bertram she could not be parted
with willingly by her No happiness of son or niece could make her wish the
marriage But it was possible to part with her because Susan remained to supply
her place Susan became the stationary niece delighted to be so and
equally well adapted for it by a readiness of mind and an inclination for
usefulness as Fanny had been by sweetness of temper and strong feelings of
gratitude Susan could never be spared First as a comfort to Fanny then as an
auxiliary and last as her substitute she was established at Mansfield with
every appearance of equal permanency Her more fearless disposition and happier
nerves made every thing easy to her there With quickness in understanding the
tempers of those she had to deal with and no natural timidity to restrain any
consequent wishes she was soon welcome and useful to all and after Fannys
removal succeeded so naturally to her influence over the hourly comfort of her
aunt as gradually to become perhaps the most beloved of the two In her
usefulness in Fannys excellence in Williams continued good conduct and
rising fame and in the general welldoing and success of the other members of
the family all assisting to advance each other and doing credit to his
countenance and aid Sir Thomas saw repeated and for ever repeated reason to
rejoice in what he had done for them all and acknowledge the advantages of
early hardship and discipline and the consciousness of being born to struggle
and endure
With so much true merit and true love and no want of fortune or friends
the happiness of the married cousins must appear as secure as earthly happiness
can be Equally formed for domestic life and attached to country pleasures
their home was the home of affection and comfort and to complete the picture of
good the acquisition of Mansfield living by the death of Dr Grant occurred
just after they had been married long enough to begin to want an increase of
income and feel their distance from the paternal abode an inconvenience
On that event they removed to Mansfield and the parsonage there which
under each of its two former owners Fanny had never been able to approach but
with some painful sensation of restraint or alarm soon grew as dear to her
heart and as thoroughly perfect in her eyes as every thing else within the
view and patronage of Mansfield Park had long been
Finis